Blais and Champagne and by him given together with the Earldom of Blais to Theobald or Thibâ—uld his Eldest Sonne his second Sonne named Stephen succeeding in Champagne who in the year 1043 was vanquished and slain by Charles Martell Earl of Anjou and this Province seized on by the Victor who afterwards made Tours his ordinarie Seat and Residence Part of which Earldom it continued till the seizure of Anjou and all the rest of the English Provinces in France on the sentence passed upon King Iohn After which time dismembred from it it was conferred on Iohn the fourth Sonne of King Charles the sixth with the stile and title of Duke of Tourein and he deceasing without Issue it was bestowed with the same title on Charles the eldest Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans in the life of his Father the same who afterwards suceeding in the Dukedom of Orleans was taken Prisoner by the English at the Battle of Agincourt kept Prisoner 25 years in England and finally was the Father of King Lewis the 12th 3 On the North side of Anjou betwixt it and Normandie lieth the Province of MAINE The chief Towns whereof are 1 Mans Cenomanensium Civitas in Antoninus by Ptolomie called Vindinum seated on the meeting of Huine and Sartre the principall of the Province and a Bishops See most memorable in the elder times for giving the title of an Earl to that famous Rowland the Sisters Sonne of Charlemaâ—gne one of the Twelve Peers of France the Subject of many notable Poems under the name of Orlando Inamorato Orlando Furioso besides many of the old Romances who was Earl of Mans. 2 Mayenne on the banks of a river of the same name Meduana in Latine the title of the second branch of the House of Guise 1 famous for Charles Duke of Mayenne who held out for the Lâ—ague against Henry the 4th A Prince not to be equalled in the Art of War onely unfortunate in employing it in so ill a cause 3 Vitrun upon the edge of Breagne of which little memorable 4 La Val not far from the head of the River Mayenne of note for giving both name and title to the Earls of Laval an antient Familie allied unto the houses of Vendosme Bretagne Anjou and others of the best of France Few else of any note in this Countie which once subsisting of its self under its own naturall Lords and Princes was at last united to the Earldom of Anjou by the mariage of the Lady Guiburge Daughter and Heir of Helie the last Earl hereof to Eoulk Earl of Anjou Anno 1083. or thereabouts the Fortunes of which great Estate it hath alwayes followed But as for Anjou it self the principall part of this goodly Patrimonie it was by Charles the Bald conferred on Robert a Satâ—n Prince for his valour shewn against the Normans Anno 870. Which Robert was Father of Eudes King of France Richard Duke of Burgundie and Robert who succeeded in the Earldom of Anjou Competitor with Charles the Simple for the Crown it self as the next Heir to his Brother Eudes who died King thereof Slain in the pursute of this great quarrell he left this Earldom with the title of Earl of Paris and his pretensions to the Crown unto Hugh his Sonne surnamed the Great who to make good his claim to the Crown against Lewis the 4th Sonne of Charles the Simple conferred the Earldom of Anjou and the Countrie of Gastinois on Geofrie surnamed Ghrysogonelle a renowned Warriour and a great stickler in his cause in whose race it continued neer 300 years How the two Counties of Main and Tourein were joyned to it hath been shewn before Geofrie the Sonne of Foulk the 3d maried Maude Daughter to Henry the first of England and Widow of Henry the 4th Emperour from whom proceeded Henry the second King of England and Earl of Anjou But Iohn his Sonne forfeiting his Estates in France as the French pretended Anjou returned unto the Crown and afterwards was conferred by King Lewis the 9th on his Brother Charles who in right of Beatrix his Wife was Earl of Provence and by Pope Urban the 4th was made King of Naples and Sicilie Afterwards it was made a Dukedom by King Charles the fifth in the person of Lewis of France his second Brother to whom this fair Estate was given as second Sonne of King Iohn of France the Sonne of Phâ—lip de Valois and consequently the next Heir to Charles de Valois the last Earl hereof the King his Brother yeelding up all his right unto him Finally it returned again unto the Crown in the time of Lewis the 11th The Earls and Dukes hereof having been vested with the Diadems of severall Countries follow in this Order The Earls of Anjou of the Line of Saxonie 870. 1 Robert of Saxonie the first Earl of Anjou 875. 2 Robert II. Competitour for the Crown of France with Charles the Simple as Brother of Eudes the last King 922. 3 Hugh the great Lord of Gastiâ—ois Earl of Paris Constable of France and Father of Hugh Capet 926. 4 Geofrie â—hrysogonelle by the Donation of Hugh the great whose partie he had followed in the War of France with great fidelitie and courage 938. 5 Foulk Earl of Anjou the Sonne of Geofrie 987. 6 Geofrie II. surnamed Martell for his great valour 1047. 7 Geofrie III. Nephew of Geofrie 2. by one of his Sisters 1075. 8 Foulk II. Brother of Geofrie 3. gave Gastinois which was his proper inheritance to King Philip the first that by his help he might recover the Earldom of Anjou from his part wherein he was excluded by his Brother Geofrie 1080. 9 Geofrie IV. Sonne of Foulk 2. 1083. 10 Foulk III. Brother of Geofrie King of Hierusalem in the right of Melisend his Wife 1143. 11 Geofrieâ— V. surnamed Plantagenet 1150. 12 Henry the II. King of England Sonne of Earl Geofrie and Maud his Wife Daughter of King Henry the first 1162 13 Geofrie VI. third Son of King Henry the 2d made Earl of Anjou on his mariage with Constance the Heir of Bretagne 1186. 14 Arthur Sonne of Geofrie and Constance 1202. 15 Iohn King of England succeeded on the death of Arthur dispossed of his Estates in France by Philip Augustus immediately on the death of Arthur Earls and Dukes of Anjou of the Line of France 1262. 1 Charles Brother of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Anjou and Provence King of Naples and Sicilia c. 1315. 2 Charles of Valois Sonne of Philip the 3d Earl of Anjou in right of his Wife Neece of the former Charles by his Sonne and Heir of the same name the Father of Philip de Valois French King 1318. 3 Lewis of Valois the second Sonne of Charles died without Issue Anno 1325. 1376. 4 Lewis of France the 2d Sonne of King Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois created the first Duke of Anjou by King Charles his Brother and adopted by Queen Ioan of Naples King of Naples Sicil and
are 1 La Butte du Mont. 2 St. John de Mons 3 St. Hilarie 4 St. Martins the largest and strongest of them all from whence the whole Island hath sometimes been called St. Martins After the taking of this Town by Lewis the 13th Anno 1622. The Duke of Soubize then commanding in it for those of Rochell it was very well fortified and since made unfortunately famous for the defeat of the English Forces under the command of George Duke of Buckingham sent thither to recover the Town and Island on the instigation of Soubize who before had lost it Anno 1627. 3 IARSEY by Antonine called Caesarea is situate about ten miles from the Coast of Normandie within the view and prospect of the Church of Constance part of which Diocese it was in length conteining 11 miles 6 in bredth and in circuit about 33. It is generally very fruitfull of Corn whereof they have not onely enough for themselves but some over-plus to barter at St. Malos with the Spanish Merchants and of an Air not very much disposed to diseases unless it be an Ague in the end of Harvest which they call Les Settembers The Countrie stands much upon inclosures the hedges of the grounds well stored with Apples and those Apples making store of Sider which is their ordinary drink watered with many pleasant rivulets and good store of Fish-ponds yeelding a Carp for tast and largeness inferiour unto none in Europe except those of Gâ—rnsey which generally are somewhat bigger but not better relished The people for the most part more inclinable to husbandrie than to trades or merchandise and therein differing very much from those of Gernsey who are more for merchandize than tillage It containeth in it 12 Parishes or Villages having Churches in them besides the Mansions of the Sergneurs and chief men of the Countrie The principall is St. Hâ—laries where is the Cohu or Court of Iustice for all the Iland It is about the bigness of an ordinary market Town in England situate on the edge of a little Bay fortified on the one side with a small Block-house called Mount St. Aubin but on that side which is next the Town with a very strong Castle called Fort Elizabeth situate upon craggie Rocks and encompassed with two arms of the Sea so named from Qu. Elizabeth who built it to assure the Island against the French and furnished it with 30 peece of Ordnance and all other necessaries There is also on the East side opposite to the Citie of Constance high mounted on steep and craggie Rocks the strong Castle of Mont-Orgueil of great Antiquity repaired by King Henry the fifth now furnished with 40 peece of Cannon and made the ordinarie residence of the Governours for the Kings of England 4 On the North-west of Iarsey lieth the Iland of GERNSEY called Sarnia by Antoninus in form Triangular each side of nine miles in length The Countrie of as rich a soyl as the other of Iaâ—sey but not so well cultivated and manured the poorer people here being more given to manufactures especially to the knitting of Stockins and Wast-coats and the rich to merchandize many of which are Masters of good stout Barks with which they traffick into England and other places The whole Island conteining ten Villages with Churches the Principall of which St. Peters Port a very neat and well-built Town with a safe Peer for the benefit of Merchants and the securing of the Haven capable of handsom Barks a Market Town beautified with a very fair Church and honoured with the Plaiderie or Court of Iustâ—ce Opposite whereto in a little Islet standeth the Castle of Cornet taking up the whole circuit and dimensions of it environed on all sides with the Sea having one entrance onely and that very narrow well fortified with works of Art and furnished with no less than 80 peeces of Ordnance for defence of the Island but chiefly to command the adjoyning Harbour capable of 500 as good ships as any sail on the Ocean A peece of great importance to the Realm of England and might prove utterly destructive of the trade hereof if in the hands of any Nation that were strong in shipping For that cause made the Ordinarie Seat of the English Governours though of late times not so much honoured with the presence of those Governours as a place of that Consequence ought to be Pertaining unto Gernsey are two little Islets the one called let-how the Governours Park wherein are some few Fallow Deer and good plentie of Conies the other named Arme some three miles in compass a dwelling heretofore of Franciscan Friers now not inhabited but by Phesants of which amongst the shrubs and bushes there is very good store 5 ALDERNEY by Antonine called Arica by the French Aurigni and Aurney is situate over against the Cape of the Lexobii in the Dukedom of Normandie which the Mariners at this day call the Hagge distant from which but six miles onely Besides many dwelling houses scattered up and down there is one pretty Town or Village of the same name with the Iland consisting of about an hundred Families and having not far off an Harbour made in the fashion of a Semi-Circle which they call La Crabbie The whole about 8 miles in compass of very difficult access by reason of the high rocks and precipices which encompass it on every side and with a small force easily defensible if thought worth attempting 6 And so is also SARK the adjoyning Iland being in compass six miles not known by any speciall name unto the Antients and to say truth not peopled till the fift year of Queen Elizabeth who then granted it in Fee-farm to Helier de Carteret the â—igneur of St. Oen in the Isle of Iarsey who from thence planted it and made Estates out of it to severall Occupants so that it may contain now about 50 Housholds Before which time it served only for a Common or Beasts-pasture to those of Gernsey save that there was an Hermitage and a little Chappel for the use of such as the solitariness of the place invited to those retirements These two last Ilands are subject to the Governour of Gernsey all four to the Crown of England holden in right of the Dukedom of Normandie to which they antiently belonged and of which now the sole remainders in the power of the English Attempted often by the French the two first I mean since they seized on Normandie but alwayes with repulse and loss the people being very affectionate to the English Government under which they enjoy very ample Privileges which from the French they could not hope for Their Language is the Norman-French though the better sort of them speak the English also their Law the Grand Customaire of Normandie attempered and applied to the use of this people in their sutes and business by the Bailifs and Chief Iusticiers of the two chief Ilands Their Religion for the main is that of the Reformed Churches the Government in
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ— and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockâ—â—ide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatâ—◠〈◊〉 of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉 invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
milder and bear the better fruit And 4ly whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country which was the Lord himself the rest holding in villenage and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts that which he held in demain to himself which was still left unto him and that which was in the hands of his Tenant who had estates made in their possessions according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations certain English rents whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses and manuring their lands to the great increase of the private and publick revenue But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone Tirconnel Sir Iohn Odaughertic and other great men of the North possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges Iustices and other Ministers of State to hold their Sessions and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer within the parts where they commanded without more provocation or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience forsook the Countrie and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing By whose directions their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them a great plantation made in Ulster of English Welch and Scots by the united name of a British Plantation and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work Which had it been as cordially affected by the English as it was by the Scots if more of this Nation had gone thither and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other it had been better for both Kingdoms in the conformity of each to one form of Government which the Scots being factious for another did not easily brook and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder but on the English as his old Master or his Follow-Subject Howsoever so great a part of the Countrey and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels being thus disposed of it came to pass that Ireland which before served only as a grave to bury our best men and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures being governed neither as a country Free nor conquer'd was brought in some hope by the prudence and policie of her last Kings and late Lord Deputies to prove an Orderly Common-wealth civill in it self profitable to the Prince and a good strength to the British Empire For to such Order it was redaced in a little time that the wayfaring men might travell without danger the ploughman walk without fear the laws administred in every place alike the men drawn unto villages the woods and fastnesses left to beasts and all reduced to that civility as our fathers never saw nor could we well sample out of antient histories The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham in the time of Edward the third to have been yeerly 40000 pounds but his successors till of late have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse over and above the money which he received thence Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third or no I determine not though I find good reasons to perswade me that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that â—xchequer â—ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum in the last yeer of King Iames his reign Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford in the time of his Government because they fell together with him The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot could never be conjectured at till now of late For formerly the Kings of England being actually possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale that is to say the Counties of Dublin Louth Kildare and Meth which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been subdived into three were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate but were forced to send Soldiers out of England as occasion was to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland The greatest Levie which I read of was that of 1500 Irish led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie And on the other side the great Lords of the naturall Irish and degenerate English being divided into factions amongst themselves and never joyned in any one principle of common intereâ—s were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen to make good his rebellion yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men and those not well-appointed neither So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world and make provision for a War In prosecution of which he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal the many defeats which have been given them and those as many new recruits after each defeat all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People without supplie from other Countries besides such as have served against them for the King must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises The Arms of Ireland are Azure an Harpe Or stringed Argent Which Coat King James to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain Reckoned in Ireland at and since the Reformation Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19. One
the fift 1518 17 Boniface VI. sonne of William the fift 1530 18 John George brother of William the fift succeeded his Nephew in the Estate which he held but four years After whose death An o 1534 this Marquisate was adjudged to Frederick the first Duke of Mantua who had maryed Margaret daughter of William the fift and next heir to George Whose successors may be seen in the former Catalogue of the Dukes of Mantua The Arms hereof are Gules a Chief Argent Here are in this Estate Arch-Bishops o Bishops 4. And now according to my method I should proceed to the description and story of the Principality of Pâ—emont the last and most Western part of Italy But being it lyeth partly in and partly at the foot of the Alpes was antiently a part of the Province called Alpes Coltiae and is now part of the Estate of the Duke of Savoy we will defer it till we come to those Alpine Provinces which are next to follovv And so much shall suffice for Italie in which there are besides those of Premont Popes 1. Arch-B 35. Patriarchs 3. Bishops 292. Universities 17. viz. In the Land of the Church Rome Bononia Ferrara Perusia In Sicil. Palermo Catana In the Signeury of Venice Venice Padua Verona In the Dukedom of Tuscanie Florence Pisa Sienna In Naples Naples Salera In Lombardie Millain Pavie Mantua And so much for Italie OF THE ALPES BEfore we can come out of Italie into France we must cross the Alpes a ridge of hills wherewith as with a strong and defensible Rampart Italie is assured against France and Germany They are said to be five days journey high covered continually with snow from the whiteness whereof they took this name that in the Sabine Dialect being called Alpum which in the Latiâ—e was called Album They begin about the Mediterranean or Ligustick Seas and crossing all along the borders of France and Germany extend as far as to the Gulf of Cornero in the Province of Istria and are in severall parts which we will muster up as they lie in order from the Mediterranean to the Adriatick And first those which lie neerest to the Mediterranean are for that cause called Maritimae from their neerness to Liguria called by some Ligusticae 2. Then follow those called Coctiae from Coctius a King of the Allobroges and 3. those named Graiae from the passage of Hercules and his Grecian followers of which both amongst the Poets and Historians there is very good evidence 4. After we come to the Poeninae so named from the march of Annibal and his Carthaginiant whom the Latine Writers call by the name of Paeni or from the Mountain-God Poeninus worshipped by the Veragri the Inhabitants of it 5. Next come we to the Lepontiae so named from the Lepontii who did there inhabite as 6. the Rhaetica which lie next to them from the Rhaeti once a powerfull people of that mountainous tract 7. Then follow those called Juliae from the passage of Julius Caesar over them in his march towards Gaule and so at last we come unto those called Carnica extending to the shores of the Adriatick denominated from the Carni who did here inhabit and who gave name also to Carniola an adjoyning Province The antient Inhabitants of these mountainous Countreys besides the Allobroges Veragri Lepontii Rhaets and Carni spoken of before were the Sedani Salii Valenses Vacontii and divers others of less note and estimation all vanquished by the indefatigable industry of the Romans After whose subjugation and the settlement of the Roman Empire these mountains and some part of the vales adjoyning made five severall Provinces viz. the Province of the Coctian Alpes containing Wallisland and Piemont Secondly of Rhaetia Prima comprehending the Grisons and part of the Dukedom of Millaine now in possession of the Switzers both which were members of the Diocese of Italie Thirdly of the Alpes Maritima now part of Daulphine and Provence Fourthly of the Graiae and Poeninae Alpes and the greatest part of Maxima Sequanorum including some part of Savoy and most part of Switzerland both which were members of the Diocese of Gaule and fifthly of Noricâ—m Mediterraneum comprehending Carniola Carinthia and the parts neer hand which were members of the Diocese of Illyricum Occidentale The people antiently as now by reason of their drinking snow-water dissolving from the tops of the hills and sometimes falling thence with as great a violence as the Cataracts of Nilus are said to do were generally troubled with a swelling in the throat which the Latines call Struma being the same with that which we call the Kings Evill because by speciall privilege curable by the Kings of France and England Quis tumidum guttur miratur in Alpibus as the Poet hath it Of these vast hills the lowest are the Carnicae and Maritimae lying nearest to the severall Seas before remembred The Coctia and the Graiae not so high but that the passages lye open for the most part of the year The rest by reason of their deep and dreadfull praecipices their tedious and steep ascents narrow ways dangerous craggie Rocks fierce whirlwinds and huge balls of snow tumbling with an incredible violence from the tops of the mountains are hardly passable by horse not at all by waggon And yet amongst these dreadfull hills there are observed to be some vallies of great fertilitie not giving ground for fruitfulness to the best in Europe and for the sweetness of the temperature going much beyond them With such an equall hand doth the heavenly Providence dispence the benefits of Nature to his whole Creation that plenty bordereth upon want and pain on pleasure And yet for all the difficulty and danger of these Alpine passages covetousness or curiosity or desire of conquest have found a way to make them passable in many places and that not only for private and particular passengers but for vast multitudes and numerous Armies such as those led by Annibal and Julius Caesar But specially the barbarous people found out five wayes to break into Italie which have been since much travelled by divers Nations of which three be out of France and two out of Germanie The first from France is thorough Provence and so close to the Ligustick Seas easiest for private Passengers but too strait and narrow for great Armies there being many passages in the Countrey of Nizze so narrow that ten men may make head against ten thousand as in that called the Pace of the Virgin for one The second is over the hills called Geneure into the Marquisate of Saluzzes and so to the other parts of Lombardie which was the way that Charles the eighth marched towards Naples and by the Italians is called commonly Strada Romana because the ordinary passage betwixt France and Rome The third way is over the greater Cenis which some call the lesser S. Bernard so to Aost or Turin which if we may believe Antiquity was first opened by Hercules and after followed by Annibal who
Title For thus we read That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery to make good his Title to the Crown or some colour for it derived his Pedigree from Plythylda one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family As also how Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great his Mother Adeltheid being the Daughter of the Emperour Henry the first surnamed the Fowler who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luitgardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph the last Emperour of the Romans or Germans of the house of Charles And it is said of Lewis the ninth so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother the Lady Isabel of Hainall he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein Adde here that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms where the Crown descends in a Succession and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also where the Kings are said to be Elective as in Poland Hungaria and Bohemia but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess So that it is evident that this Law by whomsoever made and how far soever it extended is of no such force but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted if there were no other bar to the title of England than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law But for my part if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point I am not satisfied in the right of the English title supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended and measuring the succession in the Crown of France to be according to successions in the Realm of England on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females as the English did pretend there was not yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings which reigned successively before Philip of Valois against whom he claimed be served in course before the Daughters of those Kings or the Males at least descending of them had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom Of the three Brethren two left issue viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair and Joan Queen of Navarre had a Daughter named Joan maried to Philip Earl of Eureux who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon Philip the second Brother surnamed the Long by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie had a Daughter named Marguerite maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgundiâ— the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England descended from a Sister of the said two Kings their issue severally and respectively before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories or else he had no claim to that Crown at all and I conceive so wise a King would not have ventured on a business of so great consequence without some colourable Title though what this title was is not declared for ought I know by any Writers of our Nation I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England and claimed that Crown as the Eldest heir-male and neerest Kinsman to the last King For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased he was a degree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre or the Earl of Flanders who were the Grand-children of his Brethren and having priority of either in respect of age had a fair Title before either to the Crown of that Kingdom And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England and perhaps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon yet was this Sentence disavowed and protested against by the other Competitors Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daughter of the said Earl of Huntingdon as a degree neerer to the last King though descended from the Younger Sister not only though himself wronged in it but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland during the life of Baliol and his Patron both Proximitie in blood to the King deceased was measured by neerness of degrees not descent of Birth and on this Plea though different from the Laws of England as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scotland so on the same though different from the Laws of Castile did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal For being Eldest Sonne of Mary the Sister of Henry the last King and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree In the pursuance of which title as Philip onenly avowed that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile so in like case the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England In claims to Crowns the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean
which is called Vallage so named as I conceive from the River Vasle 5 Vitrey upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois Ager Pertensis in the Latine so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof but now not so eminent 7 Chaumont upon the Marre the chief Town of Bassigni and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock 1544. 9 Rbemes Durocortorum Rhemorum an Arch-Bishops See who is one of the Twelve Peers of France situate on the River of Vasle At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil kept in the Cathedral Church hereof which as they say came down from Heaven never decreaseth How true this is may be easily seen in that Gregorie of Tours who is so prodigal of his Miracles makes no mention of it but specially for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Whereas Du. Haillan one of their most judicious Writers affirmeth Pepin the Father of Charles the great to have been their first annointed King and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct ny Sacre à Rhemes ny alleiurs none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere But sure it is let it be true or false no matter that the French do wonderfully reverence this their sacred Oil and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey and attended by his whole Convent the Arch-Bishop hereof who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation and such Bishops as are present going to the Church-dores to meet it and leaving for it with the Prior some competent pawn and on the other side the King when it is brought unto the Altar bowing himself before it with great humility But to return unto the Town it took this name from the Rhemi once a potent Nation of these parts whose chief City it was and now an University of no small esteem in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives The first Seminarie for which purpose I note this only by the way was erected at Doway An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain by K. Phylip the second A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant and a fifth here so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church by the Dukes of Guise 10 Ligni upon the River Sault All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta the places of chief note are 1 Sens Civitas Senonum in Antoninus antiently the Metropolis of that Province by consequence the See of an Arch-Bishop also 2 Langres or Civitas Lingonum by Ptolomie called Audomaturum situate in the Confines of Burgundie not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France 3 Troys Civitas Tricassium seated on the Seine a fair strong and well traded-City honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris a See Episcopal and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes A City of great note in our French and English Histories for the meeting of Charles the sixth and Henry the fift Kings of France and England in which it was agreed That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France into which he should succeed on the said Kings death and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour 4 Provins by Caesar called Agendicum seated upon the Seine in a pleasant Countrie abounding in all fragrant flowers but specially with the sweetest Roses which being transplanted into other Countries are called Provins Roses 5 Meaux seated on the River Marne antiently the chief City of the Meldi whom Plâ—nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract now honoured with a Bishops See and neighboured by 6 Monceaux beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois 7 Montereau a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne 8 Chastean-Thierri Castrum Theodorisi as the Latines call it situate on the River Marn These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called known of long time by the name of Brie which being the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne Add here 9 Auxerre in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie but now part of Champagne of which more hereafter And 10 Fontenay a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it An. 841. between the Sons Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms in which so many thousands were slain on both sides that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatural War if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them alotting unto each some part of that vast estate dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie France Germany Lorrein Burgundie never since brought into one hand as they were before Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein but held by them in chief of the Kings of France The Countrie commonly called BARROIS environed with the two streames of the River Maâ—n of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie and the other in the Borders of Lorrein do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne Places of most importance in it 1 Bar le Duc so called to distinguish it from Bar on the River Seine and Bar upon the River Albâ— a well fortified Town 2 La Motte 3 Ligni 4 Arqu of which nothing memorable but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lorreinâ— by the guiâ—t of Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples Sicil c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar and dying gave the same together with the Towns of Lambesque and Orgon to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew by the
Lady Violant his Daughter From this Sene it was taken by Lewis the 11th who having put a Garrison into Bar repaired the Walls and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof Restored again by Charles the 8th at his going to the Conquest of Naples since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King as he ought to have done The Arms hereof are Azure two Barbels back to back Or Seme of Crosse Crossets Fâ—tche of the second But to return again to Champagne it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France to give the same to Euies or Odon Earl of Blais whose Daughter he had maried in his private fortunes before he had attained the Kingdom with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Palatine Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Roâ—â—o the Norman In the person of Theobald the 3d the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th Anno 1234. By the Mariage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France surnamed the Fair both these Estates were added to the Crown of France enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin But the three Brethren being dead and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand he gave unto her and her posterity as in the way of exchange some certain Towns and Lands in other places though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie Count Palatines of Champagne 999. 1 Odo Earl of Champagne Brie Blais and Toureine Sonne of Theebald the elder Earl of Blais 1032. 2 Stephen Earl of Campagne and Blais Father of Stephen Earl of Blais and King of England 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen 1151. 4 Henry Sonne of Theobald a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagnâ— Sonne of Theobald the 2d and the Ladie Blanche succeeded in the Realm of Navarre Anno 1234. 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne and Brie 1271. 9 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 4th King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne c. 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre and Earl of Campagne 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin Sonne of Philip King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1315. 12 Philip the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1320. 13 Charles the Fair Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre and the last Earl of Champagne united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Queen of Navarre maried to Philip Earl of Eureux in her right honoured with that Crown from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne were Azure two Bends cotized potencee and counterpotencee of three peeces 3. PICARDIE PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein on the West some part of Normandie and the English Ocean on the North the Counties of Artois and Haiâ—â—â— and on the South Champagne and France strictly and specially so called A Countrie so well stored with Corn that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh and of no good relish especially in the Northern and colder parts of it The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones Ambiani and Veromandui considerable Nations of the Belgae and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men some of the which are groundless and the rest ridiculous I onely say as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath affirmed before me Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat verè Belgae diâ—endi suâ—t qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein is divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower subdivided into Sainterre Ponthein Boulognois and Guisnes the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus Veromandois Rethelois and Tierasche in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES the chief Towns 1. Calais by Caesar called Portus Iccius as the adjoyning Promontorie Promontorium Itium by Ptolomie a strong Town close upon Artois at the entrance of the English Channel taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight An. 1â—57 So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived he had had his wish who used to say that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell on condition that Calais were taken from the English The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate for till that time we had the Keyes of Frâ—nce at our Girdles and as great a grief unto Q. Mary who sickning presently upon it said to those which attended her that if she were opened they should find Calais next her heart 2. Hamme a strong peece one of the best Out-works of Calais 3. Ardres more towards the Borders of Boulognois memorable for the interview of Henry the 8th and Francis the first and many meetings of the English French Commissioners 4 Guisaes which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood by the French called commonly Pais de Calais was esteemed a part 2. In BOVLOGNOIS neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note 1 Blackness a strong Fort on the Sea side betwixt Calice and Boulogne 2 Chastillon
time to come and the next year were again warred on by their King with more heat than formerly 18. Harslew or Honslew as some call it of little notice at the present because not capable of any great shipping nor useful in the way of Trade but famous notwithstanding in our English Stories as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France 19. Cherburg the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum on the Sea side also the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eureux advanced unto the Crown of Navarre but being garâ—isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France Here are also in this Dukedom the Towns of 20 Tankerville and â—1 Ewe which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England as also those of 22 Harcourt 23 Lâ—ngueville and 24 Aumal which have given the title of Duke and Earl to some of the best Houses in France There belonged also to this Dukedom but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie than part of Normandie it self the Countie of PERCH situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse of which now reckoned for a part It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia the base Daughter of King Henry the first and was divided into the higher and the lower The chief Towns of it 1. Negent le Rotrou of which little memorable but that it is the principal of Perch Govet or the lower Perch 2. Mortaigne or Moriton of most note in the higher Perch especially for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d after King of England as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort after Duke of Somerset But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Caletes Eburones Lexobii Abrincantes spoken of before the Bello cassi or Venelo cassi about Rover the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux all conquered by the Romans afterwards by the French and the French by the Normans These last a people of the North inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark Swethland and Norwey united in the name of Normans in regard of their Northernly situation as in our Historie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the maritime Towns of France that it was inserted in the Letany From Plague Pestilence and the furie of the Normans good Lord 〈◊〉 To quiet these people and to secure himself Charles the Simple gave them together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne a part of Neustria by them since called Normannia Their first Duke was Rollo An. 900. from whom in a direct line the 6th was William the Bastard Conquerour and King of England An. 1067. After this Normandie continued English till the dayes of King John when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France as forfeitures An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and Aquitaine the Earldoms of Anjou Toureine Maine Poictou and Limosin being in all a far greater and better portion of the Country than the Kings of France themselves possessed The English after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th and having held it 30. years lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt the English then distracted with domestick factions After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England the French distrusting the affections of the Normans and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes keeping them alwaies poor and in low condition insomuch as it may be said of the generalitie of them that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie But it is time to look on The Dukes of Normandie 912. 1 Rollo of Norway made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple by whose perswasion baptized and called Robert 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee from the length of his Sword 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d. 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert subdued the Realm of England from thence called the Conquerour 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers William and Henry in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hierusalem then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West Outed at last imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glocester 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England 1135. 10 Stephen King of England and D. of Normandie 11 Hen Plantagenet D. of Normandie and after King of England of that name the second 1161. 12 Hen the III. surnamed Court-mantle Sonne of Hen the 2d made D. of Normandie by his Father 1189. 13 Rich IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon King of England and D. of Normandie Sonne of Henry the second 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard King of England and D. of Normandie outed of his estates in France by King Philip Augustus An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen where he was imprisoned but sentenced causa inaudita for his not appearing After this Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys afterwards King and Charles the 5th during the life time of his Father til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen the 5th A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus and having been holden by the English but 30 years was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France saving that Lewis the 11th the better to content the confederate Princes conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guyâ—nne which lay further off from his Associates What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times I can hardly say That they were very fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines who saith that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money which was a vast sum of money in those
on unless they were Conquerours In like manner the same Themistocles cunningly working the Persians to enclose the Greek Navy on every side inflamed the Grecians with such courage by a necessity of fight that they gave their enemies the most memorable defeat that ever hapned on those seas But to proceed the People of this Province have more in them of the old Gall than any in France as lying so betwixt the borders of the Gothes and French that it was never throughly planted or possessed by either An Arguwent whereof may be that they are naturally more rude subtile â—â—aftie and contentious than the rest of their Countrie men and have a Dialect by themselves much differing from the common French having many words mixt with it questionless some remainders of the antient Gallick which the naturall French man understands not In the division of Gaule by the Emperour Constantine they were reckoned for a part of Aquitania secunda and as a part thereof wonne from the Romans with Limosin Perigort and Quercu by Euricus King of the Gothes in Spain Of whose Kingdom it continued part till those Gothes were dispossessed of their hold in France by Clovis the fifth King of the French surnamed the Great After which it belonged to the Kings of that People by the Posterity of Charles the Great assigned to some Provincial Governours with the title of Earls One of which being named Ebles of the old Gothish race if I guess aright by the last Will and Testament of William the Debonair Duke of Aquitain and Earl of Auvergne succeeded in that fair Estate Poictou by this means made a part of the Dukedom of Aquitain came with it at the last to the Kings of England as shall there be shewn and being theirs was given with the title of Earl by King Henry the second to Richard surnamed Cuer de Lyon who was after King seized upon by the French in the unfortunate reign of King John with the rest of the English Provinces Anno 1202. Alphonso brother to Lewis the 9th is made Earl of Poictou and being again recovered by King Henry the third it was by him conferred on his Brother Richard Earl of Cornwall But Henry being entangled in the Barons Wars and Richard wholly taken up with the affairs of Germanie of which by some of the Electors he was chosen Emperour it was fully conquered by the French and never since dismembred from that Crown for ought I can find For though in the more active times of King Edward the third some of the best Towns and peeces of it were possessed by the English yet were they lost again soon after according to the various successes and events of War 11 LIMOSIN 12 PERIGORT 13 QUERCU THese Provinces I have joyned together because for the most part they have followed the same fortune being sometimes French and sometimes English according to the successes of either Nation 1 LIMOSIN the largest of the three hath on the East Bourbonnois on the West Perigart and on the North and North-west Poictou and Berry on the South Auvergâ—e It is divided into the Higher properly called Limosin and the Lower commonly called La Marche both parts but specially La Marche which lieth towards Auvergne being mountainous and not very fruitfull but of a free and open Air inhabited by a people of a more staid and sober nature than the rest of the French frugall in expence and moderate in diet only so great devourers of bread that they are grown into a By-word The chief Towns in La March or the Lower Limosin are 1 Tulles seated in a rough and hilly Countrie a Bishops See 2 Uzarche seated amongst the mountains on the River Vezere a very fierce and violent current with which so sortified on all sides that it is thought to be a very strong and secure dwelling 3 Treinac 4 Dousâ—nac 5 Belmont 6 Meissac 7 Briâ—e la Gaillard c. In the Higher Limosin the chief Towns are 1 Limoges a Bishops See the principall of the Lemovices from whom denominated by Ptolomie called Ratiastum A neat but no large City rich populous and inhabited by a people of so great an industrie that they compell every one to work and is therefore by the French called the Prison of Beggars Seated on the Vienne At the taking of it when revolted Edward the Black Prince could by no means be allured to pity the distressed Citizens till pursuing his enemies he saw three French Gentlemen make head against his Armie the consideration of whose magnanimity drew him to pity where before he had vowed revenge 2 Chaluz at the besieging of which our Richard the first was slain by a shot from an Arbalist the use of which warlike engine he first shewed unto the French Whereupon a French Poet made these verses in the person of Atropos Hoc volo non aliâ Richardum morte perire Ut qui Francigenis Baelistae primitùs usum Tradidit ipse sui rem primitùs experiatur Quamque aliis docuit in se vim sentiat artis It is decreed thus must great Richard die As he that first did teach the French to dart An Arbalist 't is just he first should trie The strength and taste the fruits of his own Art The man that shot him was called Bertram de Gurdon who being brought before the King for the King neglecting his wounds never gave over the Assault till he gained the place boldly justified his Action as done in the service of his Countrie and for revenge of the death of his Father and Brother whom the King had caused to be slain Which heard the King not only caused him to be set at liberty but gave him an hundred shillings sterling in reward of his gallantrie 3 Soubsterreâ—n on the confines of Berry 4 Confaulat 5 Dorat on the River Vienne 6 Boâ—sson 7 Bâ—rat of which nothing memorable 2 PERIGORT hath on the East Auvergn and Quercu on the West Xantoigne on the North Limosin and on the South some part of Gascoine The Countrie and people are much of the same condition with that of Limosin saving that Perigort is the more woodie and those woods plentifull of Chesnuts The chief Towns of it are 1 Perigeux the principall Citie of the Petrogorii by Ptolomiâ— called Vessina now a Bishops See some foot-steps of which name remain in a part of Perigeux for the Town is divided into two parts which to this day is called Vesune in which standeth the Cathedrall Church and the Bishops Palace The whole Citie seated in a very pleasant Vallie environed with Downes affording a most excellent Wine and having in it as a mark of the Roman greatness the ruines of a large and spacious Amphitheatre 2 Bergerac seated on the great River of Dordonne 3 Sarlat a Bishops See 4 Nontron defended with a very strong Castle 5 Miramont 6 La Roche 7 Marsae where is a Well which ebbeth and floweth according to the pulse of the River of Bourdeaux And 8 Angâ—lesme
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
apparition of that Saint to his Father Charles the seventh on Orleans Bridge in his wars against the English The Seat thereof was first at S. Michaels Mount in Normandy a place which had held longest for the French Kings against the English but it was afterwards removed to Bois de Vincennes not far from Paris S. Michaels day the time of the Solemnity and Mount S. Michael the name of the Herald which did attend upon the Order which in most things was presidented by that of the Garter 5 Of the Holy-Ghost ordained by Henry the 3d Anno 1579 to rectifie the abuses which had crept into that of S. Michael having been of late times given to unworthy persons to reduce which to its first esteem he ordered that the Collar of S. Michael should be given to none who had not first been dignified with this of the Holy-Ghost into which none to be admitted but such as can prove their Nobility by three descents Their Oath is to maintain the Romish-Catholick Religion and persecute all Opponents to it Their Robe a black Velvet Mantle powdred with Lillies and Flames of Gold the Collar of Flower de Lyces and Flames of Gold with a Cross and a Dove appendant to it And hereunto he gave the name of the Holy-Ghost because this Henry was on a Whit sunday chosen King of Poland I omit the other petit orders as those of the Cock and Dog by them of Montmorencie of the Porcupine by them of Orleans and of the Thistle by them of Burbon The Arms of the French Kings in the dayes of Pharamond and his three first Successors were Gules three Crowns Or. Clovis the Great altered them to â—zure Seme of Flower de Lyces Or and Charles the sixt to Azure 3 Flower de Lyces Or. In which last changes they were followed by the Kings of England varying the Coat of France which they enquartered with their own as the French Kings did and by the Princes of the blood who bear the Arms of France with some difference onely for the distinction of their Houses There are in France Archbishops 17. Bishops 107. And Vniversities 15. Viz. 1 Paris 2 Orleans 3 Bourges 4 Poictiers 5 Angiers 6 Caen 7 Rhemes 8 Bourdeaux 9 Tholouse 10 Nismes 11 Montpelier 12 Avignon 13 Lyons 14 Besancon 15 Dole And so much for France THE PYRENEAN HILLS BEtwixt France and Spain are the Mountains called Pyrenae the reason of which name is very differently reported Some fetch the Original thereof from Pyrene a Nymph the Daughter of one Bebrix said by old Fablers to have been here ravished by Hercules others conceive they were so called because much stricken with Lightnings those Celestial Flames But being the name doth most undoubtedly proceed from a Greek word which signifieth Fire the more probable opinion is that they took this name from being fired once by Shepherds these Hills being then extremely overgrown with woods the Flame whereof raged so extremely that the Mines of Gold Silver being melted by the heat thereof ran streaming down the Mountains many dayes together the fame of which invited many Forrein Nationâ— to invade the Countrie Which Accident they place 880 yeers before the Birth of our Saviour Hereunto Diodorus Siculus an old Greek Writer addes no small authoritie who speaking of this conflagration as Aristotle and Strabo also de addeth withall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say these Mountains had the name of 〈◊〉 from the fire which many dayes together so extremely raged And this tradirion backed by so good autoritie I should rather credit than fetch the derivation as Bocharâ—uâ— doth from Purani a Phoenician word signifying dark or shadie though true it is that these Mountains antiently were very much overgrown with woods as before was noted But whatsoever was the reason why they had this name certain it is that they have been of long time the naturall bound betwixt the great and puissant Monarch of France and Spaine terminating as it were their desires and purposes against each other as well as their Dominions if any thing could put a bound to the designes of ambitious Princes Yet not more separated by these Mountainâ— than by those jealousies and fears which they have long since harboured of one another each of them manifestly affecting the supreme command So that we may affirm of them as the Historian doth of others on the like occasion Aut montibus aut mutuo metu sâ—parantur These mountains also make that â—stâ—mus or neck of Land which conjoyn Spain to the rest of Europe the Câ—aeâ—tabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the North-West the Mediterraâ—ean Sea more gently washing the South-East thereof Their beginning at the Promontorie now called Oiarco the Ocâ—so of Ptolomie not far from the Citie of Baionne in France bordering on the Sea Cantabrick From thence continued South-East-wards betwixt both Kingdoms to Cabo de Creux by the antients called Templum Veneris on the Mediteryanean not far from the Citie of Rhoda now Rosas one of the Port Towns of Catalonâ—a The whole length not reckoning in the windings and turnings affirmed to be 80 Spanish leagues at three miles to a league The highest part thereof by the Spaniards called Canigo and by the Latines named Canus from which as it is said by some there is a Prospect in a cleer day into both the Seas But whether this be true or not for I dare not build any belief upon it it is no doubt the highest part of all these Mountains and took this name from the whiteness or hoariness thereof as having on its top or summit a Cap of snow for most part of the year In which respect as the Alpes took their name ab albo that in the Sâ—bine Dialect being termed Alpum which by the Latines was called Album as before we noted so did Mount Lebanon in Syria take its name from Leban which in the Phoenician Language signifieth white and Lebanah whiteness Such people as inhabit in this mountainous tract have been and shall be mentioned in their proper places I only adde and so go forwards towards Spain that the barbarous people of these Mountains compelled Sertorius in his hasty passage into Spain when he fled from the power of Sylla's Faction to pay them tribute for his pass at which when some of his Souldiers murmured as thinking it dishonourable to a Proconsul of Rome to pay tribute to the barbarous nations the prudent Generall replyed that he bought only time a Commoditie which they that deal in haughty Enterprises must needs take up at any rate OF SPAIN HAving thus crossed the Pyrenees we are come to Spain the most Western part of all the Continent of Europe environed on all sides with the Sea except towards France from which separated by the said Mountains but more particularly bounded upon the North with the Cantabrian on the West with the Atlantick Ocean on the South with the Streits of Gibraltar on the East with the Mediterranean and on the
because he compelled the Moores to be baptized banished the Iewes and in part converted the Americans unto Christianity or because having united Castile to his Dominions surprized the Kingdom of Navarre and subdued that of Granada he was in a manner the Catholique or genenerall King of all Spain The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinand by Pope Alexander the sixt the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached at it quando Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam saith Mariana non obtineret ejus tum non exigua parte penes Reges alios It seems Emanuel could not think himself a King of Portugal if the title of the Catholick King did belong to Ferdinand Wherein he was of the same mind as was Gregory the Great who when Iohn of Constantinople had assumed to himself the title of the Occumenicall or Catholique Bishop advised all Bishops of the World to oppose that arrogancie and that upon the self-same reason Nam si ille est Catholicus vos non estiâ— Episcopi for it Iohn were the Catholick Bishop they were none at all But upon what consideration soever it was first re-granted it hath been ever since assumed by his Posterity to whose Crown as hereditarie and in common use as the most Christian King to France the Defender of the Faith to England And yet there was some further reason why the Spaniard might affect the title of Catholick King his Empire being Catholick in regard of extent though not of Orthodoxie of doctrines as reaching not over all Spain onely but over a very great part of the World besides For in right of the Crown of Castile he possesseth the Towns of Mellila and Oran the Haven of Masalquivir the Rock of Velez and the Canarie Ilands in Africk the Continent and Ilands of all America except Brasil and some plantations in the North of the English Hollanders and a few poor French In the rights of the Kingdom of Aragon he enjoyeth the Realms of Naples Sicil and Sardinia with many Ilands interspersed in the Mediterranean and in right of the house of Burgundie the Counties of Burgundie and Charolois the greatest part of Belgium with a title unto all the rest besides the great Dukedom of Millain the Havens of Telamon and Plombino and many other peeces of importance in Italie held by investiture from the Empire To which if those Estates be added which accrewed to Philip the second by the Crown of Portugal we have the Towns of Ceuta Targier and Maragon in Barbarie the Fortresses of Arguen and S. George in Guinea the Ilands of Azores Madera Cape Verd S. Thomas Del Principle on this side of the Cape and of Mosambique on the other in Asia all the Sea-coast almost from the Gulf of Persia unto China and many strong holds in the Moluccoes Bantan Zeilan and other Ilands and finally in America the large Country of Brasil extending in length 1500 miles An Empire of extent enough to appropriate to these Monarchs the stile of Catholick The Monarchs of Spain A. Ch. 1478. 1 Ferdinand K. of Aragon Sicily Sardinia Majorca Valentia Earl of Catalogue surprised Navarre and conquered the Realm of Naples Isabel Q. of Castile Leon Gallicia Toledo Murcia Lady of Biscay conquered Granada and discovered America 1504. 2 Joane Princess of Castile Granada Leon c. and of Aragon Navarre Sicily c. Philip Archduke of Austria Lord of Belgium 1516. 3 Charles King of Castile Aragon Naples c. Archduke of Austria Duke of Millain Burgundy Brabant c. Earl of Catalogue Flanders Holland c Lord of Biscay Friâ—zland Iltreict c. and Emperour of the Germans He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru the Dukedoms of Geldeâ—land and Millain the Earldom of â—utphen and the Signeuries of Utrecht Over-Yssell and Growing unto his Estates A Prince of that magnanimity and puissance that had not Francis the first in time opposed him he had even swallowed all Europe He was also for a time of great strength and reputation in â—unis and other parts of Africa disposing Kingdomes at his pleasure but the Turk broke his power there and being hunted also out of â—â—ermany he resigned all his kingdoms and died private 42. 1558. 4 Philip II. of more ambition but less prosperity than his Father fortunate onely in his attempt on the kingdom of Portugal but that sufficiently balanced by his ill successes in the Netherlands and against the English For the Hollanders and their Consederates drove him out of eight of his Belgic Provinces the English overthrew his Invincible Armada intercepted his Plate-Fleets and by awing the Ocean had almost impoverished him And though he held for a time an hard hand upon France in hope to have gotten that Crown by the help of the Leaguers yet upon casting up his Accompts he found that himself was the greatest Loser by that undertaking So zealous in the cause of the Romiâ—h Church that it was thought that his eldest Sonne Charles was put to death with his consent in the Inquisition-house for seeming savourably inclined to the Low-Country 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 called them These four great Kings were all of the Order of the â—arrer but neither of the two that followed 1598. 5 Philip III. Finding his Estate almost destroyed by his Fathers long and chargeable Warres first made peace with England and then concluded a Truce for twelve years with the States of the Netherlands which done he totally banished all the Moores out of Spain and was a great stickler in the Warres of Germany 1621. 6 Philip IV. Sonne of Philip the 3d got into his power all the Lower â—aluinate but lost the whole Realm of Portugal and the Province of Catalonia with many of his best Towns in Flanders Artots and Brabant and some Ports in Italy not yet recovered to that Crown from the power of the French This Empire consisting of so many severall Kingdoms united into one Body may seem to be invincible Yet had Queen Elizabeth followed the counsell of her men of Warre she might have broken it in pieces With 4000 men she might have taken away his 〈◊〉 from him without whose gold the Low-Country Army which is his very best could not be paid and by consequence must needs have been dissolved Nay Sir Walter Ralegh in the Epilogue of his most excellent History of the World plainly affirmeth that with the charge of 200000 l continued but for two years or three at the most the Sâ—aniardâ— might not only have been perswaded to live in peace but that all their swelling and overflowing streams might be brought back to their naturall channels and old banks Their own proverb saith the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted yet the Americans tremble at his name it 's true and it is well observed by that great Politiâ—ian 〈◊〉 that things wcich seem 〈◊〉 and are not are more feared farâ—e off than 〈◊〉 at hand Nor is this judgement
built upon weak conjectures but such as shew the power of Spain not to be so formidable as it 's commonly supposed which I find marshalled to my hand in this manner following 1 The 〈…〉 his Realms and other Estates severed by infinite distances both of Sea and Land which makes one part unable to relieve or defend the other 2 The 〈…〉 Wars his Forces of necessity being long a gathering in places so remote from the â—oyall Seat and being gathered no less subject to the dangers both 〈…〉 and Land before unâ—ted into a body and made fit for action 3 The danger and uncertaintie which the most part of his 〈◊〉 Revenues are subject to many times intercepted 〈◊〉 Pirates and open Enemies sometimes so long delayed by cross Winds and Seas that they come too late to serve the turn 4 The different temâ—ers and affections of a great part oâ— his Subjects not easily concurring in the same ends or travelling the same way unâ—o them 5 The 〈…〉 Portugueze and Italian Provinces not well affected for their private and particular reasons unto the Castilians apt to be wrought on by the Ministers of neighbouring Princes whom 〈◊〉 of State keep watchfull upon all advantages for the depressing of his power 6 〈◊〉 last of all the want of people of his own naturall Subjects whom he may best relie on for the increase and grandour of his Estates exhausted and diminished by those waies and means which have been touched upon before without any politique or provident course to remedy that defect for the time to come And this I look on as the greatest and most sensible Error in the Spanish Government therein directly contrary to the antient Romans Who finding that nothing was more necessary for great and important enterprizes than multitudes of Men employed all their studies to increase their numbers by Mariages Colonies and such helps making their Conquered Enemies free Denizens of their Common-wealth by which means the number of the Roman Citizens became so great all being equally interressed in the preservation of it that Rome could not be ruined in Annibals judgement by any forces but her own But on the other side the Spaniards employ none in their Plantations but their own native Subjects and so many of them also in all their enterprizes both by Sea and Land that so many thousands going forth every year in the flower of their age not one of ten returning home and those few which return either lame or old the country is not only deprived of the Men themselves but also of the Children which might be born An evidence whereof may be that Iohn the first of Portugal who reigned before the severall Voyages and Plantations of that people was able to raise 40000 Men for the War of Africk whereas Emanuel who lived after those undertakings had much a do to raise 20000 foot and 3000 horse on the same occasion and Sebastian after that found as great a difficulty to raise an Army of 12000. As for the forces which the King of Spain is able to make out of all his Estates they may be best seen by his preparations for the Conquest of England France and Flanders In his design for England Anno 1588. he had a Fleet consisting of 150 sail of Ships whereof 66 were great Galleons 4 Galleasses of Naples 4 Gallies the rest smaller Vessels fraughted with 20000 Souldiers for land service 9000 Saylers 800 Gunners 400 Pioneers 2650 peeces of Ordinance not Reckoning into this accompt the Commanders and Voluntaries of which last there were very great numbers who went upon that service for Spoil Merit or Honour In the design of Charles the fift for the Conquest of Provence he had no lesse than 50000 in the field and in that of Philip the second for the reducing of Flanders the Duke of Alva had an Army at his first setting forward out of Italie consisting of 8800 Spanish foot and 1200 horse all of them old experienced Souldiers drawn out of Naples Sicil and the Dutchie of Millain 3600 German foot 300 Lances and 100 Harcubusiers on horseback of the County of Burgundy all old Souldiers also besides many Voluntiers of great ranck and quality very well attended and his old standing Army in the Belgick Provinces a strength sufficient to have Conquered a far greater Countrie Of standing forces in this Countrie he maintaineth in these Realms of Spain but three thousand horse and in his Forts and Garrisons no more than 8000 Foot his Garrisons being very few and those upon the Frontiers only and in Maritime Towns his Galies being served with Slaves out of Turkie and Barbarie And yet he is able on occasion to raise very great forces partly because the ordinary Subjects are so well affected to their Prince whom they never mention without reverence and partly in regard there is so great a number of Fendataries and Noble-men who are by Tenure to serve personally at their own charges for defence of the Realm And certainly it must be a considerable force which the Noblemen of Spain are able to raise considering the greatness of their Revenue and the number of Vassalls which live under them it being supposed that the Dukes of Spain of which there were 23 when my authour lived were able one with another to dispend yearly from 50000 Ducats to a 100000 some going very much above that proportion and that of 36 Marquesses and 50 Earls the poorest had 10000 Ducats of yearly Rent and so ascending unto 50 and 60000. The Archbishops Bishops and others of the greater Clergie being all endowed with fairer Temporall estates than in most places of Europe are also bound to serve though not personally on the like occasions And to these services the Noblemen are for two reasons more forwards than the other Fendataries 1 Because their honours descend not de jure from the Father to the Sonne unless confirmed to the Sonne by the Kings acknowledgment and compellation which makes them more observant of him than in France or England where it is challenged as a Birth-right 2 Because out of the gross body of these Noblemen the King doth use to honour some with the title of Grandees privileged to stand covered before the King and to treat with him as their Brother which being the highest honour which that State can yield keeps those great persons in a readiness to obey his pleasure in hope to come unto an honour of so high esteem For the Râ—vâ—nues of this King which ordinarily arise out of his Estates taking Portugal into the accompt they are computed at 11 millions of Crowns yearly that is to say 4 from his Dominions in Italie 2 from Portugal and the Appertinents thereof 3 from the West-Indies and the other 2 remaining from his Kingdoms in Spain Besides this he receiveth yearly the Revenues of the Masterships of all the great Orders in his Kingdom incorporated to the Crown by Ferdinand the Catholick not without good Policie and reason of State the
custome of the antient Britains who used to discolour and paint their bodies that they might seem more terrible in the Eys of their enemies Britain is then a Nation of painted men such as the Romans called Picts in the times ensuing Which I prefer before the Etymologie of Bocartus a right learned man but one that wresteth all originations to the Punick or Phoenician language by whom this Iland is called Britaine or Bretannica from Baret-anac signifying in that language a Land of Tynne wherewith the Western parts of it do indeed abound Other particulars concerning the Isle of Britain shall be observed in the description of those parts into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 England 2 Wales and 3 Scotland ENGLAND ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the German on the West with the Irish on the South with the British Oceans and on the North with the Rivers of Tweed and Solway by which parted from Scotland Environed with turbulent Seas guarded by inaccessible Rocks and where those want preserved against all forein invasions by strong Forts and a puissant Navy In former time the Northern limits did extend as far as Edenburgh Fryth on the East and the Fryth of Dunbriton on the West for so far not only the Roman Empire but the Kingdom of Northumberland did once extend the intervenient space being shut up with a Wall of Turfes by Lollius Vrbicus in the time of Antoninus Pius But afterwards the Romans being beaten back by the Barbarous people the Province was contracted within narrower bounds and fortified with a Wall by the Emperor Severus extending from Carlile to the River Tine the tract whereof may easily be discerned to this very day A Wall so made that at every miles end there is said to have been a Castle between every Castle many Watch-Towers and betwixt every Watch-Tower a Pipe of Brass conveying the least noise unto one another without interruption so that the news of any approaching enemy was quickly over all the Borders and resistance accordingly provided In following times the strong Towns of Barwick and Carlile have been the chief Barres by which we kept the backdoor shut and as for other Forts we had scarce any on the Frontires or Sea Coasts of the Kingdom though in the midland parts too many Which being in the hands of potent and factious Subjects occasioned many to Rebell and did create great trouble to the Norman Kings till in the latter end of the reign of King Stephen 1100 of them were levelled to the very ground and those few which remained dismantled and made unserviceable The Maritime parts were thought sufficiently assured by those Rocks and Cliffs which compass the Iland in most parts and hardly any Castle all along the shore except that of Dover which was therefore counted by the French as the Key of England But in the year 1538. King Henry the eighth considering how he had offended the Emperor Charles the fift by his divorce from Queen Catharine and incurred the displeasure of the Pope by his falling off from that See as also that the French King had not only maried his Sonne to a Neece of the Pope but a Daughter to the King of Scots thought fit to provide for his own safety by building in all places where the shore was most plain and open Castles Platformes and Blockhouses many of which in the long time of peace ensuing were much neglected and in part ruined His Daughter Queen Elizabeth of happy memory provided yet better for the Kingdom For she not only fortified Portsmouth and placed in it a strong Garison but walled the Kingdom round with a most stately royall and invincible Navy with which she alwaies commanded the Seas and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe whereas her predecessors in their Seâ— service for the most part hired their men of Warre from the Hanâ—smen and Genoese Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward part of the Realm herein imitating Nature who fortifieth the head and the feet only not the middle of Beasts or some Captain of a Fort who plants all his Ordnances on the Walls Bulwarks and Out-works leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded The whole Iland was first called Albion as before is said either from the Gyant Albion or ab alâ—us rupibus the white Rocks towards France Afterwards it was called Britain which name being first found in Athenâ—us amongst the Grecians and in Lucretius and Caesâ—â— amongst the Laâ—ines followed herein by Sâ—rabo Plinie and all other antient writers except Piolomie onely by whom called Albion as at first continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch who called the Southern parts of the Iland England from the Angles who with the Juites and Saxons conquered it It is in length 320 miles enjoying a soyl equally participating of ground fit for tillage and pasture yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted as a course of life not requiring so many helpers which must be all fed and paid and yet yielding more certain profits Hence in former times Husbandry began to be neglected villages depopulated and Hinds for want of â—â—tertainment to turn way-beaters whereof Sir Thomas Moore in hisâ—â—topia complaineth saying that our Flocks of Sheep had devoured not only men but whole houses and Towns Oves saith he quae tam mites esse tamque exiguo solent ali nunc tam edaces et indomitae esse coepâ—rant ut homines devorent ipsos agros domos â—ppida vastent as depopulentur To prevent this mischief there was a Statute made in the 4th yeer of Henry the 7th against the converting of Arable Land into Pasture ground by which course Husbandry was again revived and the soyl made so abounding in Corn that a dear year is seldome heard of Our Vines are nipped with the cold and seldome come to maturity and are more used for the pleasantness of the shade than for the hopes of wine Most of her other plenties and Ornaments are expressed in this old verse following Anglia 1 Mons 2 Pons 3 Fons 4 Ecclesia 5 Foemina 6 Lanâ— That is to say For 1 Mountains 2 Bridges 3 Rivers 4 Churches fair 5 Women and 6 Wooll England is past compare 1 First for the Mountains lifting up here and there their lofty heads and giving a gallant prospect to the Lower Grounds the principall are those of Mendip in Somerset Malveru hils in Worcestershire the Chiltern of Buckingham shire Cotswold in Glocestershire the Peak of Darbyshire York Wolds c. All of them either bowelled with Mines or clothed with Sheep or adorned with Woods The exact description of which would require more time than I can spend upon that Subject Proceed we therefore to 2 The Bridges which are in number 857. The chief of which are the Bridge of Rochester over Medway the Bridge of Bristoll over Avon and the Bridge of London over Thames This last standing upon 19 Arches
of their Husbands Estates and there equall share in all Lands yea even such as are holden in Knights service privileges wherewith other Women are not acquainted Of high esteem in former times amongst forrein Nations for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries who before admired them 6 The Wooll of Enâ—land is of exceeding fineness especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire that of Lemster in Herefordshire and of the Isle of Wight Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes dispersed all over the world especially High Germany Muscovy Turkie and Persia to the great benefit of the Realm as well in return of so much money which is made of them as in setting to work so many poor people who from it receive sustenance Before the time of King Edward the 3d English men had not the art or neglected the use of making cloth till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought And as his Successors have laid Impositions on every cloth sold out of the Realm so his Predecessors had as their occasions required some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll In the beginning of this Edwards Warres with France the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich combined with him and ayded him in his Warres against that King And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 140000 l. ready money to ayd them by Sea and Land if need required and to make Bâ—uges then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome the Staple for his Woolls Here the Staple continued 15 yeers at which time the Flemmings having broke off from the King and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were removed them from Bruges into England And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bringing their Woolls unto the Ports as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy he placed his Staples at Excester Bristoll Winchester Westminster Chichester Canterbury Norwich Lincoln York and Newcastle for England at Caermarden for Wales and at Dublin Waterford Cork and Tredah for Ireland He further Enacted that no English Irish or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity no not by License if any such should be granted on pain of Confiscation and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure Lastly he allured over hither divers Flâ—mmings which taught our men the making of clothes who are now grown the best Clothworkers in the World and to encourage men in that Art it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d enacted to be Felony to carry any Woolls unwrought When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples the King removed them to Callice which he had Conquered and desired to make wealthy From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated now to one now to another Town in Belgium and still happy was that Town in what Country soever where the English kept a house for this Traffick the confluence of all people thither to buy infinitely inriching it Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th and Maximilian Archduke and Lord of Belgium they removed but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians with solemn Procession Princely Triumph sumptuous Feasts rare Banquettings and expressions of much Love but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th to Henry of Castile and John of Aragon Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that before the Warres of the Low-Countries the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns The next commodity to the Wooll though not mentioned in the verse fore-going are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole Lead and Tinne to say nothing of the Mines of Iron as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland and by that the great City of London and many other good Towns besides which could not possibly subsist in this generall decay of Woods and neglect of planting but by this commoditie The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire those of Tinne in Cornwall where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Europe till one of the Tinne-workers flying out of England for a murder passed into Germany Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia not known before and set on Foot that trade amongst them to the great prejudice saith my Author of the Earls of Cornwall who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure I might subjoyn the Bells and Parks for which this Kingdom is as eminent among forein Nations as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse The Bells so many tunable and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides Parkes more in England than in all Europe The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison being that of Woodstock made by King Henry the first whose example being followed by his Successors and the Lords and great men of the Realm the number so increased in a little time that at the last besides 55 Forrests and 300 Chases there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere And that the Deere might graze with pleasure and the Sheep with safety great care was taken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves I know it hath been a tradition of old Writers that England never had any Wolves at all and that they would not live here brought from other places but it is not so here being store of them till Edgar King of England commuted the 20 l. of Gold 300 l. of Silver and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves by which means they were quite rooted out in time the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more The Air of this Country is very temperate neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer because of its
that dissolute behaviour that he could not be admitted to these tithings was forthwith conveyed to the house of correction By this course every man was not carefull only of his own actions but had an eye to all the nine for whom he stood bound as the nine had over him insomuch that a poor girl might travell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand and none durst meddle with her The antientest of these ten men were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tithingmen Ten of the nighest or neighbouring tithings made the lesser Division which we call hundreds which name cannot be derived from the like number of villages for none of our hundreds are so large and one of them there is in Berk-shire which containeth five hamlets onely We have then a division of the Realm into 40 Shires of the Shires into divers hundreds and of the hundreds into ten tithings And this division made by Alfride still remains in forceâ— as also doth the High Sheriff and the rest of the subordinate Officers the office of the High Sheriff consisting especially at this time in executing Arrests assisting the Itinerary Judges gathering the Kings Fines and Amerciaments and raising the Posse Comitatus if occasion be But for the Civill part of government in the severall Counties it is most in the hands of such as we call Iustices of the Peaces authorised by Commission under the Great Seal of England appointed first by that prudent Prince King Edward the first by the name of Custodes Pacis Guardians of the Peace and first called Iustices of the Peace in the 36 of King Edward the 3d Cap. 11. A form of Government so much conducing to the prosperity of the Countrie and the securitie of the People that King Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain established it by Law in the Kingdom of Scotland Then for the Courts which are still kept in every Shire they are either the County Court holden every moneth wherein the Sherâ—ff or his sufficient Deputy commonly presideth or the Assizes and Court of Gaol-delivery held twice a yeer by the Iudges Itinerant assisted by the Iustices of the Peace and others in Commission with them There are also two Officers in every hundred chosen out of the Yeomanrie whom we call the Constables of the hundred who receiving the Precepts or Warrants of the Sheriff or Iustices dispatcheth them to the Tithingman or Petit Constable of each town and village in their severall Divisions And in each hundred a Court kept once in three Weeks by the Steward of the hundred or his Deputy capable of Pleas or Actions under the value of 40 s. though in some few of these Courts also as in that of Slaughter-hundred in Glocester the value of the Action by some speciall Charter be left unlimited The like Courts also holden in some antient Burroughs And besides these in every Village are two severall Courts and these two holden twice a yeer if occasion be held by the Steward of the Manour in the one of which called the Court Leeâ— there is Enquirie made into Treasons Felonies Murders and other Cases falling between the King and the Subject and in the other which we call by the name of Court Baron such onely as concern the Lord and Tenants and these last summened for the most part at the will of the Lord So that Comines had we see good reason for this Affirmation that of all the Signeuries in the World that ever he knew the Realm of England was the Countrie in which the Commonwealth was best governed To return again unto the Shires some of them take their names from the old Inhabitants as Cumberland from the Cymrâ— or antient Britains Essex and Sussex from the East and South Saxons some from the situation of them as Northumberland Norfolk Suthfolk Devonshire this last so called from Devinam a Welch or British word signifying Low Vallies of which it very much consisteth Some from the form or figure of them as Cornwall from the resemblance which it hath to an horn and Kent in Latine Cantium because it lieth in a Canton or Corner of the Iland Some from Accidents therein as Berkshire or Berockshire from the abundance of Boxe which the Saxons call by the name of Beroc the most part from the principall Town of all the Countie as Glocester Oxford and the like Of these Shires the biggest beyond all compare is the County of York out of which 70000 men may be raised for present service if need so require And in them all comprehended 8709 Parishes besides those of Wales not reckoning in such Chappels as we call Chappels of Ease in greatness not inferour to many Parishes 22 Cities and 585 Market Towns which are no Cities and in the Towns and Villages to the number of 145 Castles or ruines of Castles few of them places of importance and such as are belonging generally to the King who suffer not any of their Subjects to nest themselves in Strong Holds and Castles Cities of most observation in it 1 London seated on the Thames by which divided into two parts conjoyned together by a stately and magnificent Bridge spoken of before The River capable in this place of the greatest Ships by means whereof it hath been reckoned a long time for one of the most famous Mart-Towns in Christendom and not long since had so much got precedencie of all the rest that the greatest part of the wealth of Europe was driven up that River A Citie of great note in the time of the Roman conquest to whom it was first known by the name of Londinum a Town at that time of great trade and riches and by them honoured with the title of Augustae Increased of late very much in buildings contiguous to some Towns Villages from which in former times disjoyned by some distant intervalls So that the Circuit may contain 8 miles at least in which space are 122 Parish Churches the Palace of the King the houses of the Nobility Colleges for the study of the Laws I mean not the Civill Law which is Ius Gentium but as we call it the Common Law appropriate only to this Kingdom It is wondrous populous containing well nigh 600000 people which number is much angmented in the Term time Some compare London with Paris thus London is the richer the more populous and more antient Paris the greater more uniform and better fortified But for my part as I doe not think that London is the more populous so neither can I grant that Paris is the greater Citie except we measure them by the Walls For taking in the Suburbs of both and all that passeth in Accompt by the name of London and I conceive that if London were cast into the same orbicular figure the circumference of it would be larger than that of Paris For uniformity of building Paris indeed doth goe beyond it but may in that be equalled also in some tract of time if the design begun
their several Blazons I know not on how good autoritie we find in Bara the French Herald The principall of them were Sir Lancelot Sir Tristrum Sir Lamorock Sir Gawin c. all placed at one Round Table to avoid quarrels about priority and place The Round Table hanging in the great Hall at Winchester is falsely called Arthurs Round-Table it being not of sufficient Antiquity and containing but 24 Seats Of these Knights there are reported many fabulous Stories They ended with their Founder and are feigned by that Lucian of France Rablates to be the Ferry-men of Hell and that their pay is a piece of mouldy bread and a phillop on the nose 2 Of S. George called commonly the Garter instituted by King Edward the third to increase vertue and valour in the hearts of his Nobility or as some will in honour of the Countess of Salisburies Garter of which Lady the King formerly had been inamoured But this I take to be a vain and idle Romance derogatory both to the Founder and the Order first published by Polidore Virgil a stranger to the Affairs of England and by him taken up on no better ground than fama vulgi the tradition of the common people too trifling a Foundation for so great a building Common bruit being so infamous an Historian that wise men neither report after it nor give credit to any thing they receive from it But for this fame or common bruit the vanity and improbabilities thereof have been elsewhere canvassed Suffice it to observe in this time and place that the Garter was given unto this Order in testimony of that Bond of Love and Affection wherewith the Knights or Fellowes of it were to be bound severally unto one another and all of them joyntly to the King as the Soveraign of it So saith the Register of the Order in which occurreth not one word of the Ladies Garter affirming that King Edward did so fit the habit into that design Vt omnia ad amcitiam concordiam tendere nemo non intelligat But to return unto the Order there are of it 26. Knights of which the Kings of England are Soveraignes and is so much desired for its excellencie that 8 Emperors 21 forein Kings 22 forein Dukes and Princes besides divers Noble-men of other Countries have been Fellowes of it The Ensign is a blew Garter buckled on the left leg on which these words are imbroydered viz. Honi soit qui mal y pense About their necks they wear a blew Ribband at the end of which hangeth the Image of S. George upon whose day the Installations of the new Knights are commonly celebrated 3 Of the Bath brought first into England 1399 by Henry the fourth They are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens and the Installation of the Princes of Wales their duty to defend true Religion Widows Maids Orphans and to maintain the Kings Rights The Knights hereof distinguished by a Red Ribband which they wear ordinarily about their necks to difference them from Knights Batchelors of whom they have in all places the Precedencie unless they be also the Sonnes of Noble-men to whom their birth gives it before all Orders 4 Of Baronets an Order instituted by King Iames in the 9th yeer of his Reign for the furtherance of the Plantation of Vister They have Precedency of the Knights of the Baâ—h but not of those of the Garter nor of the younger Sonnes of the Nobility But this being Hereditarie not personall and rather civill than militarie is not so properly to be rancked amongst Orders of Knight-hood There were in England at and since the time of the Reformation Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 20. WALES WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea except towards England on the East from which separated by the River Dee and a Line drawn to the River Wie Antiently it extended Eastwards to the River Severn till by the puissance of Offâ— the great King of the Mercians the Welch or Britans were driven out the plain Countries beyond that River and forced to betake themselves to the Mountains where he caused them to be shut up and divided from England by an huge Dich called in Welch Claudh Offa i. e. Offa's Dâ—ke which beginning at the influx of the Wie into the Severn not far from Châ—pstow extendeth 84 miles in length even as far as Chester where the Dee is mingled with the Sea Concerning which Ditch there was a Law made by Harald That if any Welchman was sound with a Weapon on this side of it he should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers The name of Wales some derive from Idwallo the Sonne of Cadwallader who with the small remainder of his British Subjects made good the fastnesses of this Countrie and was the first who had the title of King of Wales Others conceive that the name of Welch and Wales was given them by the Saxons who having possessed themselves of all the rest of the Countrie called the Britans who lived here by the name of Walsh which in their Language signifieth as much as Aliens because they differed from them both in Lawes and Language which is the generall Opinion Most probable it is that as the Britans derive their Pedigree from the Galls as before was proved so they might still retain the name and were called Wallish by the Saxons instead of Gallish the Saxons using in most words W. for G. as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and the like And this to be believed the rather because the Frenchmen to this day call the Countrey Galles and the Eldest Sonne of England Le Prince de Galles as also that the Dutch or Germans of whom the Saxons are a part doe call such Nations as inhabit on the skirts of France by the name of Wallons The antient Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans before it had the name of Wales were the Siluâ—es possessing the Counties of Hereford Brecknock Radnor Monmouth and Glamorgan all Glocestershire beyond the Severn and the South parts of Worcestershire on the same side also their chief Towns Ariconium now Hereford not reckoned since the time of Offa as a part of Wales Balleum now Buelih in Brecknock Gobannium now Abargevenny in Monmouth Magni now New Radnor in the Countie so named and Bovium now Boverton in Glamorgan 2 The Dimetâ— possessing Cardigan Caermarthen and Pembrokeshires whose chief Towns were Loventium now New Castle in Caermarthen Maridunum or Caermarthen it self and Octopitae where now stands S. Davids by the Welch called Menew whence that Bishop hath the name of Menevensis in Latine 3 The Ordovices inhabiting the Counties of Merioneth Carnarvon Anglesey Denbigh Flint and Montgomery with the North part of Worcestershire beyond the Severn and all Shropshire on the same side of the River Their chief Towns were Segontium now Caer Seont in Carnarvonshire Cononium now Conwey in the same County Bonium where after stood the famous Monastery of Banchor in Flintshire and
passing between the Counties of Cardigan Pembroke and Carmarthen runneth into the Sea a little below Cardigan 5 Chedlaydy which running quite thorow Pembrokeshire emptieth it self into Milford Haven one of the most capacious and safest havens not of England onely but of all the world The men are of a faithfull carriage towards all men especially towards one another in a strange Countrie and towards strangers in their own Of a temper questionless much inclining to choler as being subject to the passion by Aristotle called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which men are quickly moved to anger and as soon appeased of all angers the best and noblest Their Language the old British hath the least commixture of forein words of any in Europe and by reason of its many Consonants and gutturall Letters is not so pleasing as some others in the Pronunciation A Language not much studied by those of other Nations in regard that such of the Inhabitants who have addicted themselves to learning have rather chose to express themselves in the Latine or English tongues than that of their own Native Countrie The principall of which not to say any thing of Merlin the Tages of the Welch or British were 1 Gildas for his great knowledge surnamed Sapiens 2 Geofry of Monmouth and 3 Giraldus Cambrensis the Historians and of later times 4 William Morgan the Translator of the Bible into Welch for which performance most deservedly made Bishop of Landâ—ff 5 Sir Iohn Price the Antiquary 6 Owen the Epigrammatist c. The whole Countrey not taking the Counties of Shropshire and Monmouth into the reckoning containing in it 12 Shires onely of which seven were set out by King Edward the first that is to Pembroke Carmarden Cardigan Merioneth Angleser and Carnarvon The other five viz the Counties of Denbigh Flint Montgomery Radnâ—r and Bâ—ccâ—nock were after added out of the Marchlands by King Henry the 8th These 12 Shires are again contracted or subdivided into 4 Circuits for the administration of Iustice Of which the first containeth the Countâ—â— of Montgomery Flint and Denbigh the second those of Carnarvon Anglesey and Merieâ—â—â—â— the third those of Carwarden Cardigan and Pembroke and the fourth those of Glamorgan Brâ—câ—nock and 〈◊〉 In these 12 Shires are reckoned one Chase 13 Forests 36 Parks 230 Rivers and an hundred Bridges They contain also 1016 Parishes amongst which four Cities 55 Market-Towns and â—â— Castles on the old erection The Câ—ties small poor and inconsiderable The Market Towns the especially on the Marches and outparts of the Countrie very fair and strong as being not only built for commerce and trade but fortified with Walls and Castles to keep in the Welch and so employed till the incorporating Wales with England took away all occasion of the old hostilities And for the Castles in the In-lands partly by the iniquity of time which is Edax rerum but chiesly by the policie of the Kings of England who would not suffer any places of strength to remain in a Countrie almost inaccessible and amongst men apt to take the advantage offered the very ruines of them are now brought to ruine But to proceed more particularly the four Cities or Episcopall Sees are 1 S. Davids formerly the 〈◊〉 of Wales situate on the Promontorie in Pembrokeshire by the Antients called Octopitae in a safe place and far enough from the Saxons whom the Welch most feared but incommodious enough for all the rest of the Clergie to repair unto it and not so safe neither unto the Inhabitants of it in respect of sundry other nations who have often spoyled and defaced it For standing neer the Sea it hath been frequently visited and spoyled by the Danes Norwegians and other Boats insomuch that the Bishops were inforced to remove their dwelling to Caermarthen which brought the City small enough before when it was at the biggest to the condition of a Village 2 LLâ—â—ndâ—â—â—â— upon the River Taffe whence it took the name LLan in the Welch or British signifying a Church LLandaffe the Church upon the Taffe the Bishops whereof derive their Lineall succession from those of Caer-Leon upon Vsk though the Primacie or Archbishops See were removed to Menew A small Town now it is God wot nothing to rank it for a City but the Cathedrall Church and the Prebends houses 3 St Asaph a small Town in Flintshire so called from St. Asoph the second Bishop hereof left here by Kentigern a Scot by whom the Cathedrall Church was founded about the year 560. Situate on the banks of the River Elwy thence called LLan-Elwe by the Welch the Bishop Elwyensis in some Latine Writers 4 Bangor upon the Menai a branch of the Irish Sea of no more beauty and renown than the other three but onely for the Cathedrall founded here by the first Bishops defaced by Owen Glendower and afterwards reedified by Henry Dean Bishop hereof An. 1496. Towns of chief note for these Cities have not much in them which is worth the nothing are 1 Slrewsbury counted now in England but heretofore the seat of the Princes of Ponysland who had here their Palace which being burnt in some of their broyls with England is now converted into Gardens for the use of the Townsmen The Town well traded and frequented by the Welch and English the common Emporie of both well built and strongly situate on a rising ground almost encompassed with the Severn that part thereof which is not senced with the River being fortified with a very strong Castle the work of Roger de Montgomery the first Earl hereof An. 1067. Over the River for convenience of passage it hath two Bridges and but two the one towards England and the other called the Welch-bridge which is towards Wales built by Leoline or LLewellen the first one of the Princes of Northwales whose they conceive to be that Statua which is there standing on the Gate Remarkable since the times of King Henry the sixt for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Family of the Talbots a Family of great honour and as great an Estate till the parcelling 〈◊〉 the Lands betwixt the Daughters and Co-heirs of Gilbert Talbot late Earl hereof according to the ill custom of England where many times the Estate goes to the Females and the Honour with nothing to mainiain it to the next Heir Male. 2 Banchor by Beda called 〈◊〉 a famous Monastery of the Britans conteining above 2000 Monks attending their devotions at the times appointed at other times labouring for their livelihood most cruelly and unmercifully slaughtered by the Saxons at the instigation of Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbury offended that they would not yeeld unto his autoritie 3 Carnarvon on the Menaâ— before-mentioned not far from Bangor the Monastery of Banchor being in Flintshire well walled and fortified with a strong Castle by King Edward the first after his conquest of the Countrie formerly much resorted to for the Chancery and Exchequer of the Princes of North-Wales 4 Denâ—â—â—h
well seated on the banks of the River Istrad which from thence runnes into the Cluyd the fairest River of all those parts A Town well traded and frequented especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie before which time of great resort as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in England having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other 5 Mathravall not far from Montgomery heretofore a fair and capacious Town honoured with the Palace and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land thence called Kings of Matraâ—asâ— now a poor village 6 Cacrmar then Maridunum antiently whence the modern name the Britans adding Caer unto it not called so from Caer-Merlin or the Citie of Meâ—lin inchanted by the Lady of the Lake in a deep Cave hereabouts as old Fablers and Romances tels ns A fair large Town beautified with a Collegiate Church to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the â—th of removing the Episcopall See from S. Davids Not far off on the top of an Hill stands Dinâ—vour Castle the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales thence called Kings of Dinevour who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen 7 Haverford Wâ—st situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembrâ—ke-shire by the Welch called Ross by the English Little England beyond Wales by reason of the English tongue there spoken a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales 8 Milford in the same County of Pembroke famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland consisting of sundry ' Creeks Bavs and Roads for Ships which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England 9 Monmâ—â—th situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow where it falleth into the Wie whence it had the name A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster the birth place of King Henry the â—ift called Henry of Monmouth That one particular enough to renown the place and therefore we shall add no more 10 Ludlow a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Councell of the Marches kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with England for the ease of the Welch and bordering Subjects in their sutes at Law Situate on the confluence of the â—emd and Corve and beautified with a very strong Castle the Palace heretofore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England at such times as they resided in this Countrey of which more anon and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales now reckoned as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn as a part of England Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof we shall speak hereafter now taking notice only of Aberfâ—aw the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales called thence Kings of Aberfâ—aw The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before After whose retirement unto Rome the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies that is to say the Cornish-Britans the Britans of Cumberland and the Britans of Walâ—s The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England by whom subdued Anno 809 and made a Province of that kingdom The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also some of whose names occur in Storie till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England the Son of Athelstaâ— But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain but of the Wallish-men or Welch and much adoe they had to make good that Title all the plain Countrey beyond Severn being taken from them by Offa King of the Mercâ—â—anâ— and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned by Athelstan afterwards Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold 300 pounds of Silver and 200 head of Cattel yeerly exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles. The Kings of Wales A. Ch. 690. 1 Idwallo Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 2 Rodorick 25. 755. 3 Conan 63. 818. 4 Mervin 25. 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes giving Guinedâ—h or North-Wales to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof as Leigemen and Homâ—gers According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha the Legislator of Wales that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tribute to the Kings of London â—o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tribute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw But notwithstanding the Reservation of the Soveraignty to the Kings of North-Wales Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismembâ—ing of his Kingdom especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch which had they been continued under one sole Prince might have preserved their Liberty and themselves a Kingdom as well as those of Scotland for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England Yet was not this the worst of the mischier neither his Successors subdividing by his example their small Estates into many insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales But Roderick did not think of that which was to come whom we must follow in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates of North-Wales South-Wules and Powys-land 1. NORTH-WALES or Guinedth contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon the Isle of Aaglesey and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires The chief Towns whereof are Bangor Denbigh Carnarvon Abersraw spoken of before and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter The Countrey Anglesey excepted the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales but withall the safest and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved by the Kings or Princes of North-wales A.
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
be allowed of because the Scots in the Law of England did not goe for Aliens And when one indicted for a Rape in the 13th of Queen Elizabeths reign desired a Medietatem lingue because he was a Scotâ—shman and so an Alien it was denied him by the Court because the Scots were not reputed here as Aliens but as Subjects rather So also when Robert Umfâ—amville Lord of Kyme was summoned to the Parliament of England in the reign of King Edward the 3d by the name of Robert Earl of Aâ—gus which is a dignity in Scotland and after in a Writ against him was called onely by his own name of Umframville without the addition of that honour the Writ was judged to abate which I conceive the learned Iudges had not done if Scotland had not been reputed to be undâ—r the Vassallage of the Kings of England 6ly and lastly By a Charter of Lands and Arms which I have in my custodie granted by King Edward the first in the last yeer of his reign to 〈…〉 â—â—worth in the County of Chester one of the Ancestors of my Mother in which it is expressed that the said Lands Arms were conferred upon him by that King for his eminent services 〈…〉 grand Enemy et Rebel Baliol Roya ' Escosse et Vassald Angleterre that is to say against his great Enemy and Rebel Baliol K of Scotland and Vassal of England A thing so cleer that if King â—ames had not been extremely tender of the honour of his native Countrey he needed not to have put his Lawyers to the trouble of a New Invention in hammering the Case of the Post 〈◊〉 for hâ—m to make the Scots inheritable unto Lands in England The acknowledgement and Reviver of their old Subjection would have served his turn But of this Argument enough and perhaps too much I onely adde that upon conference which I once had with an honourable person of that Kingdom of â—cotland employed unto the Court in a business of no mean consequence to the peace and quiet oâ— his Countrie I found him so sensible of the inconveniences of their present Government by reason of the Kings absence and the frequent divisions and partialities of his Counsell there that he confessed that Nation could be never rich or happie till they were made a Province of the English Empâ—re and governed by a Vice-Roy as Ireland was The principall Order of Knighthood in this Kingdom was that of S. Andrew instituted by Hungus King oâ— the Picts to incourage his Subjects in the warre against King Athelstane of England The Knights did wear about their neckâ— a Collar interlaced with Thistles with the Picture of S. Andrew appendant to it The Motto Nemo me impunè lacessit It took this name because after the battel Hungus and his Souldiers went all bare-foot to S. Andrews and there vowed that they and their Posterity would thenceforth use his Cross as their Ensign which is a Saltire Argent in a 〈◊〉 Azure whensoever they took in hand any warlike enterprize 2 But this Order being expired many Ages since there is now no Order of Knighthood in it except Knâ—ghts Bachelers but that of Nâ—va Scotia ordained by King Iamâ— Anno 1622. for the planting of that Countrie by Scotish Colonies in imitation of the order of Baronets in England or the â—lantation of Ulster Hereditary as that also is but the Knights hereof distinguished by a Râ—bband of Orange-Tawnie The Arms are â—ol a Lion Rampant Mars within a double Tressure counter-flowred Which Tressure counter-stowred was added to the Lion by Achaius King of the Scots at what time he contracted the League with France signifying saith Hector Boetius one of their Historians Francorum â—â—ibus Leonem exâ—nde muniendum that the Scotch Lion should be guarded by the riches of France Reckoned in Scotland with the Isles of it Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 12. Vniversities two S. Andrews Aberdeen IRELAND IRELAND is invironed on all sides with the Ocean parted from Britain by a violent and unruly Sea called S. Georges Chanell Situate on the West of Britain next unto which it is the biggest Iland of Europe containing in length 300 and in bredth 120 miles and is seated under the 8th and 10th Climates the longest day being 16 hours and an half in the Southern and 1â— hours 3 quarters in the Northern parts It was once called Scotia from the Scots who did there inhabit and Scotia Minor to difference it from â—cotland in the Isle of Britain But the generall name hereof is Ireland by the Latines called Hiberniâ— by the Greeks Iernia And though some frame a wrested Etymologie from Iberâ—â— a Spaâ—â—sh Captain and some from Irnaulph once a supposed Duke hereof as others ab Hyberno 〈◊〉 the Winter like and inclement Air yet probably the name proceeded from Erinland which signifyeth in their own language a Western land And yet I must not pretermit the Etymon given us by Bâ—chartus more neer the name than most of his other Fancies who will have it called Hibâ—râ—a from 〈◊〉 a Phoeâ—ician word signifying the furthest Habitation there being no Countrie known amongst the Antients which lay West of Ireland Their own Chronicles or Fâ—bles rather tell us how Caesarea Noahs Neece inhabited here before the Flood and how 300 years after the Flood it was subdued by Bartholanus a Scythian who overcame here I know not what Gyants Afterward Nemethus another Scythian Prince and â—word a 〈◊〉 came hither and last of all Gaothel with his Wife Scota one of Pharaobs daughters who must needs name this Iland Scotia But not to honour such fopperies with a confutation 〈…〉 the first inhabitants of this Iland came our of Britain For Britain is the nighest Countrey unto it and so had a more speedy waftage hither Secondly the antient Writers call this Iland a 〈…〉 Iland and Thirdly Tacitus giveth us of this Countrey this verdict Solum 〈…〉 ingenia hominum hand multum à Britannia differunt the habits and disposition of the people were not much unlike the Britans For further evidence whereof it was observed at the reduction of Wales to the Crown of England by King Edward the first that many of their Lawes and Customs were like those of the Iriâ—h which shews that they did both descend from the same originall But then we must observe withall that they were counted far more barbarous and savage by most antient Writers than those of Britain are deciphered at the first discovery said by Strabo to be man-eaters accustomed as Solinus telleth us to drink the blood of those whom they slew in fight Nor were the Women though the softer and more tender Sex free from such wilde and savage customs it being a constant course amongst them when they were delivered of a man-childe to put some meat into the mouth of it on the point of a sword wishing therewith it might not die but in the middest of Arms and the heat of battell Both Sexes uâ—ed to trim themselves with
by the learned Camden This as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England and reduced to good order and civility First conquered by Iohn Curâ—â— a valiant 〈…〉 in the reign of King Henry the 2d by whom created Earl of Vlster But being maligned for his eminent vertues and after proscribed by King Iohn this Title and Estate were both conâ—erred upon Hugh Licie the Lord and Conquerour of Meth whom before we spake of By an Heir Generall of the Lacies it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught and by the mariage of Elâ—zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh the last Earl of that â—amily it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence the second Sonne then living of King Edward the 3d as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March from them by the like mariage to the house of York and in the person of King Edward the 4th to the Crown again But being neglected by the English in the whole courâ—e of their Government especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish who had born too great sway here in the former times and so estranged from the civilitâ—es of England and their Allegiance to that Crown as if it had never been in subjection to it In which estate it did continue the Kings of England having here no more power or profit than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them till the Rebellion 〈◊〉 and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal the then Earl of 〈◊〉 Oen brought it in full subjection to the English-Government of which more hereafter 4 CONNAVGHT in Latine called Connacia by the Irish Connaght is bounded on the North with Vlster on the West with the Main Ocean on the South with Mâ—unster from which parted by the River Shanon and on the East with Meth and some part of Lâ—inster So called from the Nagnatae an old Irish Nation or from Nagnata a Port-Town both placed by Ptolomie in this tract The Soil of the same tâ—mper with that of 〈◊〉 as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times in which indifferently well cleered of both inconveniences It hath been also called by our English Writers the Countie of Clare from Thomas de Clare one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester on whom it was conferred by King Edward the first and is divided at the present into these five Shires that is to say 1 Letriâ— 2 â—oscommon 3 Maio 4 Slego and 5 Galloway and Twomond In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors and about 24 Castles for defence of the Countrie of old erection besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles Places of most note and observation 1 Toam an Archbishops See 2 Athenry an antient Town but decaied and ruinous of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham a noble Englishman who had great possessions in this tract 3 Letrim the chief Town of the Counâ—ie so named neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English in Tir-Oens rebellion and by the Spring or Fountain of the River henin or Shanon whose course we have before described 4 Slego and 5 Roscommon the chief Towns of their severall Counties 6 Athlone a Peece of great strength and the Key of 〈◊〉 7 Twomond not otherwise much observable but for giving the title of an â—arl to the noble Family of O-Brian descended from the Kings of Connaught advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th 8 Galloway the principall of this Province a Bishops See and the 〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉 orbes in the Western Ocean A noted Emporie and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman demanded in what part of Galloway Ireland stood as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland and Ireland onely the name of some Town This once a Kingdom of it self as the rest of those Provinces the last King whereof was Rodorick surnamed the Great who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets entituled himself sole Monarch or King of Ireland But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England by the valour and good fortune of Wâ—lliam de Burgh Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester Williâ—m de Bermingham and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation And though all of them did pâ—rtake of the fruit of their labours yet the greatest part of the spoil together with the title of Lords of Coâ—naught fell to the Family of the Burghs from them to Lionel D. of Clarence and by degrees unto the Crown as before was shewn Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engliâ—â— as Vlster was by the supine neglect of the Kings of England till the Rebellion of Tiâ—-Oâ—n involving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him involved them also consequently in the same destruction 5 MOVNSTER by the Latines called Momonia is bounded on the North with Connaught on the East with Leinster on the West with the Atlantâ—â—k or Western Ocean and on the South with the Vergivian By the naturall Irish it is called Mown whence the English had the name of Mounster A Province which for rich Towns commodious Havens fair Rivers and the fertilitie of the Soil yeelds not to any in the Kingdom It is divided into six Counties viz. 1 Limerick 2 Waterford 3 Cork 4 Desmond 5 Kâ—rry and 6 Tipperarie which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine And in these Shires are comprehended besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping 24 owns of note and trading and 66 Castles of old erection Places of most observation 1 Cassiles in the Countie of Limerick an Archbishops See â—dvanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉 the principall of that Countie and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon by which means well fortified a well-frequâ—nted Emporie and a Bishops See Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles but â—o accomoâ—â—ed by the River that ships of burden come up close to the very wals The Castle and the Bridge peeces of great both strength and beautie were of the foundation oâ— King â—ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation 3 Clonmel in the Countie of Tipperarie of great strength and consequence 4 Holy Cross in the same County also once flourishing by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see
worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town so it obtained the rights of a County Palaâ—â—e for the County also 5 Thurles in the same Countie which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of â—rmona but not else observable 6 Waterford on the River Showre a well-traded Port a Bishops See and the second Citie of the Kingdom Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland and for that cause endowed with many ample privileges First built by some Norwegian Pirates who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power 6 Cork by the Latines called Corcagia the principall of that Countie and a Bishops See well walled and fitted with a very commodious Haven consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length inhabited by a civill wealthy and industrious people 7 Dunk-Eran an old Episcopall See supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie but not else observable 8 Kinsale upon the mouth of the River Rany a commodious Port opposite to the Coasts of Spain and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar ' but soon recovered after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof by the valour and indefatigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom 9 Baltimore 10 Youghall and 11 Bere-haviâ—â— all upon the Sea and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens 12 Lâ—smore of old a Bishops See now annexed to Waterford in which shire it standeth Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province but that it was so carefully looked to by the Kings of England that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer in the reign of Queen Elizabeth in power and place next to the Deputie himself called the Lord President of Mounster by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland The antient Inhabitants of this Iland being originally Britans as before is said were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii Darmi Volnntii Venâ—cniâ— and Erdini possessing the Northern parts now Vlster the Anteri Gangani and Nagnatae inhabiting Connaught the Velibori Vterni Vodii and Coriondi in the South now Mounster and the Menapii Cauci Blanii Brigantes taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster Principall Cities of the which were Eblana now Dublin Menapia now Waterford Nagnata which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis Rhigia Rheba Macolicum Laberus Ivernis c. not easily discernable by what names we may call them now this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence Towards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin and some other places but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long being hardly able to defend their own against that people The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations Danes Swedes and Normans all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie But after finding the weakness of the Iland divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turgesius whom they elected for their King soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant This petit King by name Omo-Caghlen had a Daughter of renowned beautie whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion as if honoured by it made answer That besides his Daughter he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties which should all be readie at command Turgesius swallowing this bait desired him with all speed to effect this meeting But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women a company of young Gentlemen who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives conducted them to the Tyrants Bed-chamber And they according to the directions given them when for that little modesty sake he had in him he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room assaulted him now ready for and expecting more kind embraces and left him dead in the place The Methian King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot all which upon a signe given rush into the Palace and put to death all the Norwegians and other attendants of the Tyrant After this the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172 in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth and being by him driven out of his Kingdom came to the Court of England for succour To this Petition Henry the second then King condescended sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare surnamed Sâ—rongbow Earl of Pembroke who restored King Dermot and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection John King of England was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d who for the ornament of his royaltie sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume But here we are to understand that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power Lords Paramount as we use to say And though themselves retained only the name of Lords yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects the honourable but invidious title of Duke of Ireland And they retained this title of Lords till the yeer 1542 in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament was declared K. of Ireland as a name more sacred and repleat with Majestie than that of Lord at which time also he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God of the Church of Ireland and the pretended jurisdiction of all forein Powers especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉 renownced by Law though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious
Germans whom he also vanquished subject unto the Roman Empire By Constantine the Great made part of the Diocese of Gaul and by him cast into four Provinces that is to say 1. Belgica Prima containing the Dukedome of Lorraine and the land of Triers the Metropolis whereof was Triers 2. Belgica Secunda comprehending Artois Picardie and the Countrey of Chambray with parts of Campagne and France Speciall of which the Metropolis was Rhemes 3. Germania Prima comprehending Alsatia part of the Palatinate and the Bishoprick of Mentz the Metropolitan City of that Province and 4. Germania Secunda containing Cleveland Brabant Guelderland Vtrecht Holland Zeland Flanders Hainalt Namurce Luxembourg Limbourg and the land of Colen which last was honoured with the title of the Metropolitan In the declining of the Empire they were invaded and possessed by the French under whom they made the Kingdome of Metz or Ostenrick united to the rest of France by Childerick the third and made a Member of that Kingdome of which they continued an especiall part till the time of Lewis the godly Son of Charles the Great By whom and Charles the Bald and others of that line both in France and Germanie they were parcelled into many petite estates and principalities so many of them became united in the house of Burgundie passing under the accompt of Belgium under which name and notion we do now consider it And taking it according to this name and notion it is in compasse 1000. Italian or 250. German miles and is situated in the northern Temperate Zone under the 7. 8. 9. Climates the longest day in the midst of the 7. Climate where it doth begin being 16. hours and the beginning of the 9. Climate increased to 16. hours three quarters or near 17. hours The Aire in these later dayes grown more wholesome then formerly partly by the wonderfull increase of the Inhabitants and partly by the incredible industry of the people who by draining the Marishes and converting the standing waters into running streams have purged the aire of many grosse and unhealthy Vapours which did thence usually arise in times foregoing The Countrey is very populous containing welnigh three millions of souls the men being for the most part well proportioned great lovers of our English Beer unmindfull both of good turns and injuries of good wit for inventing and of a most indefatigable industry for perfecting the rarest Manufactures For unto them we are indebted for the making of Cloth which we learnt of the Flemmings as also for Arras-hangings Dornix Clocks Watches and the perfection of the Mariners Compasse They restored Musick and found out divers Musicall Instruments being naturally good Musicians and generally so given unto it and so perfect in it that heretofore till the Art of Musick grew more common there were not many great mens houses which had them not to teach their Children To them belongeth also the invention of Chariots the laying on of colours with oyle the working of Pictures in glasse and the making of Worsteds Saies and Tapestries the making of which and other Stuffes being driven out of their Countrey by the Duke of Alva they first taught the English The women generally are of a good complexion well proportioned especially in the leg and foot honourers of vertue active and familiar Both within doors and without they govern all which considering the naturall desire of women to bear rule maketh them too imperious and burdensome They use for the most part the Germane or Dutch Language with a little difference in the Dialect But in the Provinces adjoyning to France that is to say Luxembourg Mamurce Artois Hainalt and some parts of Flanders and Brabant they use the French but speak the same very corruptly and imperfectly by reason of that mixture which it hath of the Dutch or German yet so that one may easily discern those people to be French originally or some remainder of the old Gaules mastered by the French but not rooted out from their language or first originall called to this day by the name of Wallons the Germans usually changing G into W as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and in the like case Wales for Galles I know there is another Etymologie of the name of Wallons some making them to be of the Burgundian race who at their first passing over the Rhene enquired their way of the Countrey people in these words Ou allons i.e. Whither go we which being oft repeated by them occasioned them to be called Wallons A trim invention doubtlesse but of no solidity nor to be further honoured with a confutation The Countrey in those parts which lye towards Germanie especially on the South-east bordering upon Cleveland and Lorraine is somewhat swelled with hils and overshaded with woods the reliques of the great Forrest of Ardenne which once took up a great part thereof But towards the West and North where it joyns to the Sea it is plain and levell â—ull of flats and marishes affording very litle corne but abounding in pasturage which yeeld a great increase of butter and cheese good store of beeves and horses of more then ordinary bignesse By reason of which low and levell situation and the ill neighbourhood of a troublesome and unruly sea it hath been formerly much subject to inundations insomuch as in the time of King Henry 2. Flanders was so overflown that many thousands of people whose dwellings the sea had devoured came into England to beg new seats and were by that King first placed in Yorkeshire and then removed to Pembrookeshire Since that it hath in Zeland swallowed eight of the Islands and in them 300. Towns and Villages many of whose Churches and strong buildings are at a dead low water to be seen And as once Ovid said of Helice and Buris cities of Achaia so may we of these Invenies sub aquis adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata solent cum moenibus oppida versis That is to say The waters hide them and the Saylers show The ruined wals and steeples as they row The chief Commodities which they vent into other Countries are Linnen Scarlets Worsted Saies Silks Velvets and the like rich Stuffes together with great quantities of Armour Ropes Cables Butter Cheese c. Of which excepting Cheese and Butter there is nothing of the naturall growth of the Countrey the rest being Manufactures which they make out of such materials as they fetch out of forein Regions But the Commodity which yeeldeth them most benefit is that of Fish not caught upon their own coast neither but either in the northern seas or the coast of England the very Herrings which they catch on the shores of England to the no small dishonour of the English nation bringing them a revenue besides what is pursed up by the Adventurers of 440000. pounds per annum and that of Codfish which they catch on the coasts of Frizeland amounting to 150000 l. sterling yearly Captains of note and eminence it hath bred
the Councell of Colen in the reign of Constantius the son of Constantine the Great anno 347. But the light hereof being extinguished for a time by those barbarous nations who fell upon these out-parts of the Roman Empire began to shine again on the conversion of the French in all parts of this countrey the Conquests and example of this puissant Nation giving great incouragement thereunto In which as those of other Countries doe not want their honour so the greatest part thereof belongs to the English Saxons Willibrod the first Bishop of Vtrecht Willibald of Aichstat Swibert of Virden Willibald of Breme and specially Boniface the Archbishop of Mentz being most gloriously fortunate in that sacred service The Moravians Boâ—emians and others farther off came not in till afterwards Not fully converted to the faith they began to suck in the corruptions of the Church of Rome discerned and opposed by John Husse and Hierome of Prague Bohemian Divines who by reason of the marriage of King Richard the second of England with the daughter of Wenceslaus Emperour and King of Bohemia had opportunity to be acquainted with the preachings of Wiclef the points of whose Doctrine they approved and propagated But these two being burnt at Constance by the decree of that Councell their followers in Bohemia would not so give over but after many sufferings and much bloudshed obtained at last a toleration of the Emperour Sigismund their King more able to make good his word in his own dominions then he had been to save the two Martyrs from the fire at Constance to whom he had granted his safe conduct for their comming and going In this condition they remained under the name of those of the Sub utraque or Calistini because of their Administring the Sacrament in both kindes till the rising of Luther who justly offended at the impious and unwarrantable Assertions of Frier Tekel and others of the Popes Pardon-mungers first opposed their doings and after questioned that authority by which they acted falling from one point to another till he had shaken the foundations of the Roman Fabrick Of the successe of his undertaking we shall speak more punctually in the Dukedome of Saxony the place of his birth the Scene of this great Action and the proper Sphere of his Activity Suffice it now to say that his doctrine was so well approved of that the Dukes of Saxonie Brunswick Lunenbourg Wirtenberg Mecklenberg and Pomerania the Marquesse of Branderbourg the Lantgraves of Hassia and most of the Free and Imperial Cities did adhere unto it who from their Protestation made at Spires the Imperiall Chamber to that effect anno 1529. had the name of Protestants The next year following they delivered in the Confession of their faith at Auspurg a City of Suevia thence called Confessio Augustana authorized or tolerated at the least after a long war with variable successe on both sides by the Emperour Charles the fift at the Pacification made at Passaw anno 1552. and afterwards more fully at Ausbourg where their Confession had first been tendred anno 1555. In the mean time arose up Zuinglius amongst the Switzers of whose both Doctrine and successe we have spoken there These not communicating Councels went two severall waies especially in the points of Consulstantiation and the Reall presence not reconciled in their times nor like to be agreed upon amongst their followers For Calvin rising into the esteem and place of Zuinglius added some Tenets of his own to the former doctrines touching Predestination Free-will Vniversall Grace Finall perservance points fitter for the Schooles then a popular Auditory by which the differences were widened and the breach made irreparable the cause being followed on both sides with great impatience as if they did not strive so much for truth as victory And of the two those of the Lutheran party seemed more violent though the other was altogether as irreconcilable who could not choose but stomach it to see themselves undermined and blown by a new form of doctrine not tolerated in the Empire but under colour of conformity to the Confession of Ausburg For Zuinglianisme being entertained amongst the French a busie and active people spread it self further in few years then it was propagated by the Switzers men of the same temper with the Dutch in all times before Insomuch as it did not only prevail in France but by the reputation of Calvin and the diligence of his followers was wholly entertained in the Kingdome of Scotland the Netherlands and even in Germanie it self in which it got footing in all the territories of the Counts Palatines of the Rhene in some of the Lantgraves of Hassia in the Imperiall City of Strasburg many of the Hanse-towns and amongst other Princes and Free Cities of inferiour note The rest of Germanie containing the Patrimoniall Estates of the house of Austria the Dukedomes of Bavaria and Lorrain the territories of the three Spirituall Electours and of all the other Bishopricks in the hands of the Clergie some of the Marquesses of Baden part of the subjects of Cleve and but three of the Imperiall Cities and those small ones too that is to say Gmund Vberlinque and Dinekell-Spuell unlesse some more be added by the late great successes of the house of Austria remain in their obedience to the See of Rome yet so that there be many Protestants in Bohemia Austria and in other the Estates of the Popish Princes as there be Papists in the Free Cities of Frankford Nurenberg Vlm Aken and some other places besides the late increase of them in both Palatinates As for the Government of their Churches those that continue in obedience of the See of Rome are under the old form of Archbishops and Bishops co-aevall in all Germanie as in most places else with the faith it self The Calvinists by which name the Zuinglianâ—st now also passeth if not eaten out submit themselves for doctrine discipline and formes of worship to Calvins Modell whereof we have spoke more at large when we were in Geneva And for the Lutherans they have divided the Episcopall function from the Revenues giving those last to some of their younger Princes with the title of Administrators of such a Bishoprick the function or jurisdiction to some of the more eminent Clergie with the title of a Superintendent assigning to them a priority both of place and power before other Ministers which they enjoy for term of life together with some liberall maintenance in proportion to it In other things as habit and title of dignitie they differ not at all from the other Ministers and over them in place of Archbishops they have their generall Superintendents all of them of each sort accomptable to the supreme Ecclesiastical Consistory as formerly to the Provinciall or Nationall Synod made up of Counsellors of State and the heads of the Clergie so that the form is much the same as in elder times the greatest Alteration being in the names and that no other in
golden Bul of Charls the 4. by whom first promulgated anno 1359. 1002 10 Henry II. surnamed the Saint Duke of Bavaria the first Emperour elected according to the constitution of Gregory the fift 1025 13 Conrade II. Duke of Franconia surnamed Salicus 1040 14 Henry III. surnamed Niger the son of Conrade 1056 15 Henry IV. son of Henry the third in whose dayes the Popes began to usurpe authority over the Emperours insomuch as Leo the ninth having received the Popedom at the Emperours hands repented himself of it put off his Papall vestments went to Rome as a private person and was there new chosen by the Clergie This done by the perswasion of a Monke called Heldebrand who being afterwards made Pope by the name of Gregory the 7. excommunicated this Henry the first Prince that was ever excommunicated by a Pope of Rome from which time till the year 1254. there were continual wars and thunders betwixt them and the nine following Emperours some of them being excommunicated some forced to put their necks under the feet of the Pope others to quit the care of the Common-wealth and betake themselves unto the wars of the Holy-Land leaving the Pope to doe what he list in Germanie 1106 16 Henry V. son of Henry the 4. armed by the Pope against his father whom he had no sooner succeeded in the Empire but the Pope excommunicated him for being too stiffe in the businesse of investitures and raised up the Saxons against him by whom vanquished and otherwise afflicted by the Popes practises he was forced to submit unto his commands and was the last Emperour of the house of Franconia 1125 17 Lotharius Duke of Saxonie seised on the Empire without any election reconciled unto the German Princes by the means of S. Bernard He settled the affairs of Italie in two journies thither 13. 1136 18 Conrade III. son of Frederick the first hereditary Duke of Sweve or Schwaben and fifters son unto Henry the fifth vanquished Henry surnamed the Proud Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria and going to the holy wars with Lewis King of France discomfited the Turks near the Banks of Meander 15. 1153 19 Frederick surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Sueve crowned at Rome by Adrian the 4. and not long after excommunicated by Pope Alexander the 3. to whom he was fain at last to submit himself the Pope insolently treading on his neck He went after to the Holy Land where he dyed having difcomfited the Turks in three great battels 39. 1190 20 Henry VI. son of Frederick King of Sicil in right of Constance his wife crowned by Pope Celestine who employed him in the wars of the Holy Land in his journey towards which he dyed at Messina 8. 1198 21 Philip Duke of Sueve brother of Henry the 6. excommunicated by the Pope who loved not this Familie by whose means Otho the son of Henry the Lion Duke of Saxonie was set up against him The occasion of great wars among the Germans reconciled by marriage of Otho with a daughter of Philip. 9. 1207 22 Otho IV. son of Henry surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria crowned at Rome by Pope Innocent the 3. by whom not long after excommunicated for taking into his hands some towns of Italie which belonged to the Empire vanquished in Brabant by the faction raised up against him he relinquished the Empire to his Competitor 1212 23 Frederick II. King of Sicil and Naples son of Henry the 6. having settled Germanie disposed himself for the wars of the Holy Land where he recovered the possession of the Realm of Jerusalem excommunicated by the Pope at his return into Italie not long after poisoned 1250 24 Conrade IV. son of Frederick the last Emperour of the house of Schwabâ—n After whose death the Empire being distracted by the Popes practises into many factions each faction chose an Emperor or King of the Romans so that at one time there were elected Henry Earl of Turingia William Earl of Holland Alfonso King of Castile the renowned author of the Alfonsive Tables and 1254 25 Richard Earl of Cornwall brother of Henry the 3. of England the best-monyed man of all his time supposed therewith to buy the suffrages of the Archbishop of Colen and Electour Pvlatine by whom he was elected and crowned King of the Romans anno 1254. and after he had dealt in the affairs of the Empire 6 years he returned into England where he dyed During these battels and the times since Henry the fourth the Popes had in a manner forced the Emperours to abandon Italie so that Rodolphus who succeeded sold all his rights in Italie to the fairest chapman Nor did the craft of the Popes rest there but extended into Germanie also where by arming the Princes against the Emperours and raising the Prelates to the dignitie and estate of Princes he made the Empire of small power and consideration Made smaller yet by the unworthinesse and weaknesse of some of the Emperours who to get that honour for themselves or to leave it after them to their sons dismembred from the same many towns and fair possessions given by them to the Electors for their votes and suffrages by means whereof the Princes grew in time so strong that there were few of them who durst not undertake a warre against their Emperors And this appeareth by the Example of Charls the fifth who though the most mighty and most puissant Emperour which had been in Germanie since the death of Charls the Great yet found himself so over-matched by these ruffling Princes that he was willing to resign the Empire to his brother Ferdinand But to proceed after an interregnum of 12 years from the Exit of Richard Earl of Cornwall the title was at last accepted by 1273 26 Rodolph Earl of Habsburg a petite Prince others of greater Estates and Fortunes not daring to take up the honour the Raiser of the present Austrian Familie 1292 27 Adolph Earl of Nassaw who served in person under King Edward the first of England against the French for which disrelished by the Germans he was encountred and slain near the Citie of Spires 1298 28 Albert Duke of Austria son of Rodolphus the Emperour to whom Pope Boniface the 8. gave the Realm of France of which he had deprived King Philip the Fair. But Albert would not meddle out of Germanie and did nothing in it 1308 29 Henry Earl of Luxembourg made a journey into Italie to recover the rights of the Empire where an Emperour had not been seen in 60 years supposed to be poisoned in the Chalice by a Frier at Benevent a town of the Popes 6. 1314 30 Lewis Duke of Bavaria crowned at Aix in the wonted manner opposed by Frederick Duke of Austria chose by another Faction and crowned at Bonna a town of the Archbishop of Coleno but being defeated Lewis remained sole Emperour ex communicated by Pope John 22. 33. 1346 31 Charls IV. son of John King of Bohemia and grandson of Henry the
with the famous Rivers of the Rhene and the Neccar Chief Towns hereof 1. Mâ—spach a pretty neat town on the banks of the Neccar and a Prefecture not far from the borders of Wirtenberg 2. Ladenberg neer the influx of the same River into the Rhene the moiety whereof was bought by Rupertus Emperour and Palatine of the Earls of Hohenloe anno 1371. the other moiety belonging to the Bishop of Wormes 3. Winhâ—ime a small town not far from Ladeberg belonging once to the Arch-bishop of Mentz but on some controversie arising about the title adjudged unto the said Rupertus and his heires for ever 4. Scriessen in the same tract well seated but not very large sold with the Castle of Straluberg to the said Rupertus by Sifride or Sigifride of Straluberg the right heir thereof anno 1347. 5. Heidelberg on the right shore of the Neccar going down the water compassed on three sides with Mountains and lying open onely towards the West which makes the air hereof to be very unhealthy The chief beauty of it lyeth in one long street extended in length from East to West on the South-east side whereof is a fair and pleasant Market-place and not far off a very high mountain called Koningstall that is to say the Kingly Seat upon the middle ascent whereof is the Castle where the Princes Electours use to keep their Courts and on the very summit or top thereof the ruines of an old Tower blown up with gun-powder A town of no great bignesse nor very populous there being but one Church in it which was used in the time of my Author for Prayer and Preaching the rest being either ruined or imployed unto other uses if not repaired again since the Spaniards became masters of it for more frequent Masses Howsoever it hath the reputation of being the chief City of this Palatinate not long since furnished with a great and gallant Library which for choice and number of Books especially Manuscripts was thought not to be fellowed in all Europe till matched if not over-matched by the famous Bodleian Library of Oxford most of them to the great prejudice of the Protestant cause being carryed to Rome and other places of that party when the town was taken by the Spaniards anno 1620. Finally for the town it self it was once part of the possessions of the Bishop of Wormes from whom it was taken by the Palatines it is now famous for being the seat of the Palsgraves the sepulchre of Rodolphus Agricola and for an University founded by the Emperour and Palatine Rupertus anno 1346. 6. Baccharach on the banks of Rhene so called quasi Bacchi ara for the excellent wines 7. Coub on the other side of the water near unto which is the old and fair Castle called Psalts from whence the name Psalts-grave or Palsgrave seemeth to some to have been derived 8. Openheim a strong town which together with Keisers Lauterne and Ingelheim were given to the Palatines by Wenceslaus and after setled on them by Rupertus the Emperour and Palatine for 100000 Florens anno 1402. 9. Cruintznacke called antiently Stauronesus 10. Frankendale lately a Monastery onely but being peopled by such of the Netherlands which to avoid the fury of Duke Alva fled hither is now a town of principall strength 11. Germersheim and 12. Manheim a well fortified town seated on the confluence of Rhene and Neccar On the Eastern part of the Country standeth 13 Laden situate on the little River Tiberus the furthest bound of the Palatinate towards the North-east there adâ—oyning to the rest of Frankenland And on the west side the Townes of 14 Newstat 15 Keisars Lautern in Latine called Caesarea Lutra once a town Imperiall from which and from its situation on the River Luter it received this name 16. Sweibrueken the title of a younger house of the â—saltsgraves whom the Latine writers call Prinâ—lpes Bipontani the French the Princes of Deuxponâ—s 17. Sinâ—neren on the north-west point of it where it meets with the District of Triers the title of another Branch of the Palatine Family called the Dukes of Sinâ—neren In all there are contained within this Palatinate 24 walled Towns and 12 fair Palaces of the Prince most of which they have added to their estate within little more then 400 yeers Such excellent managers have they been of their own estates so potent in ordering the affaires of the Empire both in war and peace and so ingrafled themselves into the most noble Families of Germany that I may well say with Irenicus Non est alia Germaniae familia cui plus debeat nobilitas Within the limits of this Country and intermingled with the lands of the Princes Palatine are the Bishopricks of Spires and Wormes both ancient and of great Revenue but feudataries for a great part of their estates to these Electors Of these more towards the head of the Rhene stands the City of Spires by Ptolomy called Neâ—magus from the newnesse of the building when that name was given by Antoninus Civitas Nemetum from the Nemetes who possessed this tract and sometimes Spira by which name it doth still continue A town Imperiall and antiently a Bishops See Tessis the Bishop hereof subscribing to the Acts of the Councell of Colen anno 347. A neat Town and very delectably seated Of great resort by reason of the Imperiall Chamber the soveraign Court of Judicature of all the Empire capable of Appeals from the Tribunals of all the Princes and free States thereof A Court which first followed the Emperour in all his Removes as antiently the Kings Bench in England by Maximilian the Emperour first made Sedentary and fixt at Frankfort removed after to Wormes and finally to this City by Charles the fift Sufficiently famous in that the name of Protestants was here taken up given to the Princes and free Cities following the Reformed Religion upon their legall Protestation here exhibited More down the water in the same shore thereof stands the City of Wormes one of those built upon the Rhene for defence of Gaul against the Germans by Ptolomy called Borbegomagus by Antonine Civitas Wormensis whence the modern name but generally Civitas Vangionum from the Vangiones the old inhabitants of those parts whose chief City it was A town Imperiall as the former and a See Episcopall as that is and as ancient too Victor the Bishop hereof subscribing to the Acts of the Councel of Colen before mentioned A town to be observed for the first appearance which Luther made before Charles the fift the Imperiall Chamber then being holden in this City who being disswaded from that journey by some of his friends returned this resolute answer to them That goe he would though there were as many devills in the town as there were tiles on the houses Chief towns belonging to these Bishops are 1 Vdenheim a town belonging to the Bishop of Spires whose residence it sometimes is conveniently seated for the command of the Country and therefore upon some
course of this work 3 Wieper or Wypra so called of the River on which it standeth 4 Quernfurt 5 Rotenburg 6 Alstad 7 Helderung bought of the Earls of Houstein Some who delineate the Pedegree of these Earls of Mansfield fetch it as high as from one of King Arthurs Knights of the Round Table born at Mansfield in Nottinghamshire who setling himself in Germany gave that name to his house a Military Originall and very suitable to such an active and warlike Family But those which doe not soar so high fetch them no further then from Burchard the fift Earl of Quernfort and Burgrave of Magdeburg who following Frederick Barbarossa into the Holy Land deceased at Antioch anno 1189. His Nephew Burchard by a sonne of the same name was the first of this Family that had the title of Earl of Mansfield about the yeer 1250. continued ever since unto his Posterity but under some acknowledgments to the Electors of Saxony Of these the most eminent were Voldradus one of the Councell of Estate to the Emperour Sigismund anno 1411. a great improver of the Patrimony of the Earls hereof 2 John-George Lord Deputy or Lieutenant of Saxony under Duke Augustus 3 Peter-Ernest Governour of Luxembourg under Charles the fift and Philip the second by whom much exercised and employed in their wars with France 4 Albert a constant friend of Luthers and a faithfull follower of John-Frederick the deprived Electour in whose quarrell being outed of his estate he retired to Magdeberg which he most gallantly defended against the Emperour And 5 Ernestus Nephew of that Albert by his son John so famous for the war which he maintained in most parts of Germany against Ferdinand the second in behalf of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine and the States of Bohemia with so great constancy and courage East of the Earldome of Mansfield lyeth the Principate of ANHALT much shaded if not too much overgrown with woods parts of the old Hercinian forrest whence it had the name Hol in Dutch signifying a wood or forrest and the Princes of this house created to this dignity by the stile of Principes Harciniae in Anhalt Chief townes of it are 1 Bernberg the Dynastie and usuall title of this house before they were created Princes of Anhalt 2 Ballenstede part of the antient Patrimony of the first Princes hereof 3 Dessaw the birth-place of some and the buriall-place of others of this Family beautified with a strong Castle built by Prince Albert the second anno 1341. 4 Servest the usuall place of the Princes residence 5 Coeten a well fortified place in vain besieged by the joynt forces of the Arch-bishop of Magdeburg and the Earl of Schwartzenwold We went as high as the Round Table for the Earls of Mansfield but we must goe as high as the Ark for the Princes of Anhalt some fetching them from Askenaz the son of Gomer and nephew of Japhet from whom and no other this Aseanian Family for by that name it is called are to fetch their Pedegree But to content our selves with more sober thoughts certain it is that this Family is of the old Saxon race setled in these parts by Theodorik King of Mets or Austrasia who gave the Towns of Ascandt and Ballenstede with the lands adjoyning to one Bernwald or Bernthobald a noble Saxon anno 524. From which town and Castle of Ascandt afterwards rased to the ground by Pepin King of the French anno 747. most probable it is that they took their name From this Bernwald or Bernthobald by a long line of Princes descended Albert the seventh of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus created Marquesse of Brandenburg by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa anno 1152. the Father of that Barnard who by the Munificence and bounty of the same Emperour was created Duke of Saxony in the roome of Duke Henry surnamed the Lion anno 1180. becoming so the Stemme of the two greatest Princes in all the Empire Henry the second son of this Barnard was by the same Emperour not long after made Prince of Anhalt the first of all this ancient and illustrious Family which had been honoured with that title continuing in his race to this very day the two Electorates of Saxony and Brandenbourg being mean while translated unto other Families The most considerable of which Princes though all men of Eminence were 1 Rodolph Generall of the forces of the Emperour Maximilian the first against the Venetians whom he twice overcame in battell 2 George the Divine a great Reformer of the Church by his diligent preaching whose Sermons and other Tractates learned for the times he lived in are still extant 3 Christian born in the yeer 1568. Commander of the Forces of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine in the wars of Bohemia North of the Principality of Anhalt lyeth the Bishoprick of MAGDEBVRG so called of Magdeburg the chief City by some called Meydburg and Meydenburg whence by a Greek name Parthenopolis and Virginopolis by a mungrell word made of Greek and Latine A City seated on the Elb divided into three parts but all strongly fortified begirt with high walls deep ditches and almost unconquerable Bulwarks yet very beautifull withall before the last desolation of it of elegant buildings fair streets and magnificent Temples Built in the form of a Crescent by the Emperour Otho the first the founder of it who having translated hither the Archiepiscopall See for the greater honour of the place built the Cathedrall of Saint Maurice where his wife lies buried anno 948. testified by the inscription to be daughter of Edmund King of England A town which hath long flourished in a great deal of glory and tasted of as much affliction as any other in Germany For refusing to receive the Interim it was out-lawed by the Emperour Charles the fifth and given to him that could first take it It was first hereupon attempted by the Duke of Meglenberg but he was in a Camisado taken Prisoner his Army routed his Nobles made captive and 260 horse brought into the City Next it was besieged by Duke Maurice of Saxonie who on honourable termes was after a long siege received into it anno 1550. when it had stood on his own guard the space of three yeers Which long opposition of one town taught the German Princes what constancy could doe it held up the coals of Rebellion in Germany and indeed proved to be the fire which burned the Emperours Trophies For here Duke Maurice coming acquainted with Baron Hedeck hatched that confederacy by which not long after this great Emperour was driven out of Germany At last it yeilded to Duke Maurice under the protection of whose successours it hath since enjoyed a long course of felicity till the yeer 1631 in which most miserably burnt and sacked by the Earl of Tilly of whom it is observed that after that fact he never prospered being shortly after totally routed at the battell of Leipsick and wounded to the death not long after that neer the River
Marius As for the Earls of Oldenburg they derive themselves from Walpert one of the Nephews of Witikindus the last King and first Duke of the Saxons who having built a strong Castle on the borders of Bremen in honour of his wife Alteburg whom hedearly loved called it Alteburgum so called by the Latinists to this day by the Germans Oldenborch about the year 850. But his male issue failing in Frederick the 7. Earl it came to one Elimar the son of Haio a Noble man of the Frisian bloud who had married Richsa the daughter of John the fift Earl of this Familie From him in a direct line descended Christian or Christiern eldest son of Theodorick who being fortunately advanced to the Crown of Danemark anno 1448. lest his estate in this Earldome but reserving the title according to the fashion of Germanie to his brother Gerrard the better to take him off from his pretentions to the Dukedom of Sleswick and the Earldom of Holst in which he did pretend a share The Patrimonie of it much improved by the addition of the Countries of Rustingen Oystingen and Wanger land all lying on the German Sea bequeathed by the last will and testament of the Lady Marie Countesse of Jevere in East Friseland to John Earl of Oldenburg the third from Gerrard The Succession of these Earls in regard the Royall line of Danemark and by consequence of Great Britain is descended from them I have here subjoined in this ensuing Catalogue of The EARLS of OLDENBOVRG 850 1 Walpert of the race of Witikind the first Earl of Oldenburg 856 2 Theodorick the son of Walpert 3 Theodorick II. son of Theodorick the 1. 4 Otho son of Theodorick the 2. 5 John the son of Otho accompanied the Emperour Henry the 2. in his wars against the Greeks and Saracens anno 1007. 6 Huno surnamed the Glorious son of John 7 Frederick son of Huno fortunate in his wars against the Frisians the last of the male line of this house 8 Elimarus the son of Haio a Noble man of the Frisian bloud and of Richsa his wife the daughter of John the fift Earl 1120 9 Elimarus II. the son of Elimar the 1. 10 Christianus son of Elimar the 2. surnamed the Couragious or the Warlike a professed enemy of Henry the Lyon Duke of Saxonie from whom he tooke the Citie of Breme 11 Maurice the son of Christian an associate of Arnulph Earl of Holstein in his wars with Danemark 12 Christian II. son of Maurice 13 John II. son of Christian the 2. 14 John III. son of John the 2. 15 Courade the son of John the 3. 16 Christian III. son of Conrade a student in Colen where initiated into holy Orders which he relinquished much against the will of his brother Maurice on the death of his Father 17 Theodorick son of Christian the 3. the first Farl of Delmenhorst of this line which fell to him by the death of Nicholas Archbishop of Breme descended from a younger son of John the 2. 1440 18 Christian IV. son of Theodorick and of Heduigis sister and heir of Gerrard and Adolphus Dukes of Sleswick and Earls of Holstein elected on the commendation of his Uncle Adolphus to the Crown of Danemark anno 1448. 1448 19 Gerrard the brother of Christian the 4. a Prince of an unquiet spirit alwayes in wars and alwayes worsted he lost the Town of Delmenhorst to the Bishop of Munster 1500 20 John IV. son of Gerrard repaired the ruines of his Estate and setled the distractions of it in the time of his Father being then in exile and after very much enlarged it by the reduction of Butiada 1526 21 Antonie the son of John the 4. by a sudden surprise recovered Dâ—lmenhorst from the Bishop of Munster anno 1547. which he strongly fortified 1573 22 John V. son of Antonie enlarged this Earldome with the Provinces of Fustingen Oystingen and Wangerland bequeathed to him by the last will of the Countene of Jevere in East Friseland 23 Anthome II. brother of John the 5. in whose life time he was Earl of Delmenhorst and after his death of Oldenburg also still living anno 1649. for ought I can learn unto the contrary And thus we see the present estate of Germanie distracted and divided amongst many Princes Prelates and Incorporate Towns the chief of which are herein mentioned and described But besides these there are many others of lesse note and smaller Territories which yet are absolute and free insomuch that in one dayes riding a Traveller may twice or thrice meet with divers lawes and divers coins every free Prince and free Citie whose laws the Emperours are sworn to keep inviolable having power to make what lawes and coin what money they will And hence in the censure of Kingdoms the King of Spain is said to be Rex hominum because of his Subjects reasonable obedience the King of France Rex Asinorum because of their infinite taxes and impositions the King of England Rex Diabolorum because of his Subjects often insurrections against and depositions of their Princes but the Emperour of Germanie is called Rex Regum because there is such a number of Reguli or Free Princes which live under his command or rather at their owne command for they do even what they list as the Emperour Maximilian the first well noted And to say truth the publick Government hereof is nothing lesse then Monarchicall the Emperour being accompted amongst the Princes but as the chief Officer of the Empire not reckoned of by Bodin and others of our great Statists and Civilians as an absolute Monarch such as the Kings of England France and Spain are confessed to be For the priviledges of the Free Cities being made perpetuall the great Estates hereditarie and the Empire eligible the Emperours were brought at last to such low condition as to be made accomptable to the States of the Empire who if they be perswaded in their consciences or but think they be so that he is likely by his mal-administration to destroy the Empire or that he will not hearkâ—n unto good advise ab Electorum Collegio Caesarea majesâ—aâ—â— privari potest as my Author hath it he may be deprived by the Electors and a more sit and able man chosen into the place and that too as the Emperour Jodocus Barbatus hath declared in one of his Constitutions anno 1410 sine infidelitatis vel Rebelliâ—nis crimine without incurring the crimes of treason or disloyaltie So that the supreme power and majestie of the Empire seems to reside especially and contractedly in the Electorall Colledge diffusedly in the Imperial Diets by way of execution in the Chamber of Spires and other the supreme Courts of the severall Circles But that which makes that 〈◊〉 which they call the Empire is the Assembly of the Prelates Princes and Commissioners of the Free Cities in their Diets or Parliaments the Emperour presiding in them whom he that saw adorned in his roall Râ—bes with the
made subject to the Norwegians sometimes to the Swedes but alwayes without Law and order till by their King Godfrey or Gotricuâ— they were regulated by Laws and reduced to an orderly kinde of life anno 797. About this time they first began to infest the Coasts of England invaded Friseland with a Fleet of 200 sayl and had much weakened and indangered the great Empire of France if the unseasonable death of Godfrey and the quarrels which arose about the succession after his decease had not kept them off Their affaires at home being againe well setled they employed their whole Forces against England as the weaker Enemy over which they tyrannised 250 yeares and reigned 28 under three Kings of that Nation Outed of that and the terrour of their name being over they have been most busied with their neighbours of Sweden and Germanie improving their estate but rather by marriages and civill contracts then by force of Armes with the addition of the kingdome of Norwey and the Dukedome of Holstein their pretentions to and for a time the possession of the Crown of Sweden getting them nothing in conclusion but blows and losses So that we have no more to doe then to summe up a catalogue of the kings hereof till the uniting of the two Crowns of Denmark and Norwey leaving the rest that follow to another place The KINGS of DENMARK A. Ch. 797 1 Gotricus the first Legislator of the Danes and the establisher of their Kingdome a prudent and valiant Prince 2 Olaus son of Gotricus or Godfrey 3 Henningus son of Olaus 873 4 Siward son to a daughter of Godfrey by the King of Norwey 5 Regnier son of Siward 6 Siward II. 7 Ericus or Henricus baptized at Mentz at the same time with his brother Harald recovered the kingdom to his house of which they had been outed by the race of Godfrey 8 Canutus the son of Ericus the heathenish son of a Christian and pious Father 880 9 Froto the son of Canutus a professed Christian 886 10 Gormo our English writers call him Gormund son of Froto 889 11 Harald the son of Gormo or Gormond 900 12 Gormo II. son of Harald an enemie of the Christian Faith 927 13 Harald II. son of Gormo the second a good Christian 975 14 Sueno or Swain son of Harald at first a great Enemy of the Gospell an Usurper of the throne in his Fathers life time and a great scourge unto the English Outed of his Estate by Ericus of Swethland he received the Gospell regained his Kingdome and established Christianity in this kingdome his war on England still continuing 1010 15 Olaus the eldest son of Swaine King of Denmark and Norwey 1020 16 Canutus brother of Olaus the first King of England of the Danes succeeded his brother in the kingdomes of Denmark and Norwey to which hee added also the Crowne of Sweden 1037 17 Canutus III. sonne of Canutus the second the last king of England of the race of the Danes 18 Magnus son of Olaus King of Norwey 1051 19 Sueno II. sisters son of Canutus the second by Vlfo an English Duke 1074 20 Harald III. base son of Sueno the second 21 Canutus IV. another of the base sons of Sueno murdered at the Altar in the Church of Ottensee in the Isle of Fionia afterwards canonized a Saint 1088 22 Olaus II. another of the base sons of Swain 1096 23 Ericus II. another of the base sons of Swain the founder of the Archiepiscopall See of Lunden 1102 24 Harald IV. base son of Henry or Ericus the second 1133 25 Nicolas another of the base sons of Swain 1135 26 Ericus III. another of the base sons of Ericus the second 1140 27 Ericus IV. commonly called the fifth some of the younger houses being reckoned in nephew of Ericus the second 1150 28 Sueno III. son of Ericus the third and Canutus the fifth Grandchild of Nicolas both kings the first raigning in Scandia the other in Juitland both dead without issue Canutus being slain by Sueno and he by Waldemar 1157 29 Waldemar son of Canutus the lawfull son of Ericus the second after the interposition of so many Bastards succeded at the last in the throne of his Fathers By his means the Rugians and Vandals imbraced the Gospell 1185 30 Canutus V. sonne of Waldemar 1203 31 Waldemar II. brother of Canutus and Duke of Sleswick 1243 32 Ericus V. called the VII son of Waldemar the second slain by the practises and treason of his brother Abel 1251 33 Abel brother of Ericus slain by the Paisants of Friseland 1252 34 Christopher brother of Abel and Ericus 1260 35 Ericus VI. VIII son of Christopher 1287 36 Ericus VII IX younger son of Ericus supplanted his elder brother Christopher 1327 37 Christopher II. eldest son of Ericuss first dispossessed of his birth-right by his brother Ericus after whose death he succeeded in the Crown by the help of his halfe Brother the Earl of Holst 1334 38 Waldemar III. son of Christopher the second against whom and his eucrochments the Sea towns commonly called the Hanse did first confederate and vanquished him in many battels 1376 39 Margaret daughter and heir of Waldemar the third marryed with Aquin king of Norway so uniting the Kingdoms of whom and their successours we shall speak hereafter when we have tooke a view also of the kingdome of Norwey and the Appendixes thereof NORWEY NORWEY is bounded on the East with Swethland from which parted by a perpetuall ridge of rough and wilde mountaines called the Dofrine hills on all other parts by the Sea that is to say by that frozen Sea upon the North the German Norwegian Ocean upon the West and on the South with the Danish Sea interposing betwixt it and the Cimbrick Chersonese in breadth from Schagen the most northern point of Juitland to Congell the most Southerly town of Norwey no lesse then 250 miles It is called Norwey quasi tractus seu via Septentrionalis from the Northern situation of it containing in length 1300 miles in breadth not above halfe so much inhabited by a people given to hospitality plain dealing and abhorring theft Antiently they were great warriers and became terrible to all the more Southerne Nations by whom called Normans that is to say Homines Boreales or Northmen as Willielmus Gemiticensis rightly hath it being at that time a mixture of all the Northern Nations together or of the Norwegians and Swethlanders a part from the Danes whose steps they followed in their frequent or rather continuall Piracies on the Coasts of England France and Ireland By Helmoldus in the same sense they are called Nordluidi a name made into Latine out of the Dutch word Nord and the French word leiu signifying men of a Northern place or Nation Of the position of it in regard of the Heavens we have spoke already but more particularly it reacheth from the first Parallel of the twelfth Clime where the Pole is elevated 58 degrees 26 minutes as far as to
exercise themselves at Sea in the way of Merchandizing to which their large Sea-coasts and commodious Havens served exceeding fitly Places of most consideration in it 1 Sebenic on the Sea side not far from the influx of Titius or Varâ—echa by Ptolemie called Siâ—um in whose time a Colonie of Roman Souldiers sent hither by the Emperour Claudius 2 Salona a Roman Colonie also one of the Juridicall Resorts for these parts of the Province and the ordinarie Arsenall for their Navies Renowned in ancient stories for the retreat of Dioâ—letian a Native of this Countrie who having governed the Roman Empire 20 years with much felicity but a great deal of crueltie deposed himself and retired to this Citie where he followed the trade of a Gardener working with his own hands and observing with great content the productions of nature Insomuch that when Maximianus Herculius his associate who at his perswasion had done the like invited him to resume the Empire he returned this answer Vtinam possitis visere olera nostris manibus plantata c. that if he would come unto Salona and see how well the Worts which he had planted with his own hands did thrive and prosper he would never trouble his head with Crowns nor his hands with Scepters a rare expression of a settled and contented minde The name and some of the ruines doe still remain to preserve the memorie of so remarkable a place 3 Spalato East of Sebenic a Sea town and an Archbishops See who writes himself Primate of Dabnatia Of note for many learned Prelates but for none more then for Marcus Antonius de Dominis who seeming to loath the Romish superstition came for refuge in England anno 1616. and having here both by preaching and writing laboured to overthrow the Church of Rome upon I know not what projects he declared himself to be of another mind anno 1622. and returned again to Rome where he writ as reproachfully of the Church of England So that we may say of him as Socrates in his Ecclesiasticall Historie saith of Ecebolius who under Constantius was a Christian under Julian a Pagan and a Christian again under Jovinian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So wavering and unconstant a turn-coat was Ecebolius from his beginning to his end But Ecebolius sped better then Antonius did he being received into the Church upon his repentance but this infatuated man imprisoned in the Castle of Angelo and his dead bodie burnt to Ashes A just reward for so great levity and so grosse Apostasie as he had shewed unto the world in his going hence 4 Almissa the Piguritium of Ptolâ—mie mounted on an high rock and defended with an impregnable Castle 5 Stagnâ— upon the point of a long and spatious Chersonese not far from which the River Naron or Narento falls into the Adriatick 6 Castle Novo a strong Fortresse within the Gulfe of Catharo now in possession of the Turks 7 Antibari on the further or Eastern side of the Bay an Archbishops See but that and the Sees of his Suffragan Bishops being 7 in number now in possession of the Turks 8 Cathâ—â— on the same side of the Bay by Ptolemie called Ascruvium inhabited in his time by Roman Citizens now a strong hold for the Venetians against the Turks and giving name unto the Gulfe which formerly called Sinus Rhizonisâ—us from Rhizana now Rhizius situate at the bottome of it is at this time called from this Town Golfo de Catharo 9 Dolcigno by Ptolemie called Vleinium originally founded by the Colchians 10 Scutari more within the land the Scodra of Ptolemie and Antoninus strongly seated on a steep Rock memorable for the stout resistance which it made for a whole year against the whole puissance of Mahomet the 2. battered for the most part of that time with 70 pieces of 〈◊〉 of wondrous bignesse especially that called the Princes piece which carried a stone or bullet of 1220 l. weight and taken at the last anno 1578. Not far from this Town is the great Lake called by Sâ—â—â—bo Labeates now the Lake of Scutari 130 miles in compasse and environed on all sides with Mountains except towards the North out of which issueth the Drinus now called Driana which partina Sclavâ—nia from Macedon and Servia passeth into the Savus 11 Alesio the Lissus of Ptolemie the furthest town of all Dalmatta towards Greece memorable for the Grave of Scanderbeg who was buried herâ—whereof more hereafter 12 Medon raised out of the ruines of Dioclea an ancient and famous Citie the birth-place of the Great Emperour Diocletian spoken of before 13 Dalminium once the Metropolis of this Province situate on the River Drinus first sacked by Marcius Figulus a Roman Consul 〈◊〉 V. C. 689. and after on a new revolt by one Nasiâ—a spoken of by Strabo not able after two such ruines to revive againe nothing being now left of it but the name and memorie Betwixt the Chersonese of Stagno and the Gulfe of Catharo stands the town and territorie of Ragusi not subject as all the rest are either to the Turk or to the Venetians but governing themselves by their own Lawes and Magistrates as a Free-Commonwealth paying only to the Turk 14000 Zechiâ—s yearly in way of tribute and as much in Presents discharged in that regard of Customes and Impâ—sitions in all his Dominions It was anciently called Epidaurus of which name there were two other Cities in Peloponnesus but that town being razed by the Gothes the Inhabitants after their departure not knowing where to retire themselves built this in the place of it at the foot of a steep Mountaine enjoying a pleasant situation near the Sea with a little but commodious port forced out of the water by the art and industrie of work-men The town well built fortified with wals and a well furnished Castle now an Archbishops See and a noted Emporie rich and strong in shipping commanding over a small and barren territorie within the land and some pleasant Islands in the Sea So that the riches of it proceed not from their Rents and Revenues rising out of the Earth but by the benefit of their trafique upon the Waters secured therein by the protection of the Turk without which they had fallen before this time into the hands of the Venetians as on the other side preserved by the State of Venice from being a prey to their Protectours Of more wealth heretofore then they are at the present At what time they traded to most parts of this Western world in those great Vessels which from hence were called Raguses but corruptly Argosies the last of which their number lessening with their trade they lent unto the King of Spain for the war of England anno 1588. in which action it was lost and wracked on the Coast of Ireland 5 CONTADO DIZARA CONTADODIZARA or the Countrie of Zara called anciently Liburnia and Illyris specially so named is bounded on the East with Dalmatia on the West with Histria on the North with
dignity remained till the year 1500. and somewhat after Three only were of note in the course of business that is to say 1 Jacob Ben Joseph the advancer of the Marine Family to the Realm of Morocco the establisher thereof in that of Fesse and of great power and influence in the affairs of the Moors in Spain where he held Algeir and Tariffe Towns of great importance slain treacherously by one of his familiar friends at the siege of Tremesen 2 Aben Joseph the second a younger son of this first Joseph the issue of Bucalo his elder brother being quite extinct succeeded after Abortade the fixt of the Marine Family in the Throne of his Father and had added thereunto the Realm of Tremesen if not diverted by the revolt of Alboali his eldest son continually in Arms against him 3 Alboacen the son of this Aben Joseph and the eighth of the Marine Family who after a siege of 30 moneths took the City of Tremesen with that the Kingdom But not so fortunate in his Wars against the Christian Kings of Spain against whom he led an Army of 400000 Foot and 70000 Horse with all other necessaries but vanquished by the two kings of Castile and Portugal with far lester forces their Army consisting but of 25000 foot and 14000 horse at the River of Salado not far from Tariff Anno 1340 Deposed soon after his return by his son Alboanen who lost all which his Father and the first of the Aben Josephs had gained in Spain their Empire after this declining even in Africk it self the Kingdom of Tremesen and the greatest part of the new Kingdom of Tunis withdrawing themselves from their obedience in the East parts of Barbarie as the Portugals prevailed upon them in the West The Kingdom of the Marines thus approaching neer its fatal Period it fortuned about the year 1508 that Mahomet Ben Amet a Native of Dara in the further Numidia or Bilodulgerid pretending a descent from their Prophet Mahomet caused himself to be called Xeriff the name by which the kindred and Successors of that Impostor use to call themselves and being a poor Hermit only with which Mountebanks and the high opinion of their Sanctity this People have from time to time been extreamly fooled plotted to make his sons the chief Princes of Mauritania To this end he sent them in Pilgrimage to Meccha whence they returned with such an opinion of Sanctity that Mahomet King of Fesse made Amet the elder of them Governor of the famous Colledge of Amadurach the second called Mahomet Tutor to his Children the youngest named Abdel staying at home with his Father In those dayes the Portugals grievously infested the Provinces of the Realm of Morocco to repress whose insolencies Mahomet and Amet obtained Commission though much opposed therein by the Kings brother who told him how unsafe it was to trust to an armed hypocrisie assuring him that if they once came unto any power which under color of Religion they might quickly raise it would not be easie to suppress them But this good counsel was rejected and the war went forwards Furnished with an Army they discomfit Lopes Barriga Commander of the Portugal forces under King Emanuel compell that King to abandon all his footing there they subdue Duccala Sus and Hea three Provinces of the Realm of Morocco enter that City poison the tributary King and salute Amet King thereof by the name of the Xeriffe of Morocco investing Mahomet the other brother in the kingdom of Sus. In the career of their successes died the king of Fesse and Amet his successor an improvident young Prince confirms his Quondam-Tutors in their new Estates conditioned they should hold of him as the Lord in chief and pay him the accustomed tributes The Xeriffes of Morocco A. C. 1 Amet denied both tribute and superiority to the King of Fez whom he overthrew in a set field and was after vanquished and dispossessed of his Kingdom upon some quarrell breaking out by his brother Mahomet 1554. 2 Mahomet King of Sus having got A. C. the Kingdom of Morocco united Fesse unto it also by the vanquishment of Amet the King thereof slain after all his Victories by the Turks of his Guard 1557. 3 Abdalla the son of Mahomet 1572. 4 Abdalla II. Sonne of the former had twelve Brothers of which he slew ten Hamet being spared by reason of his supposed simplicity and Abdelmelech escaping to the Turks 5 Mahomet II. Sonne of Abdalla the second expelled by Abdelmelech and the Turks fled to Sebastian King of Portugal who together with the two Competitors were slain in one day at the battel of Alcazar Guer Anno 1578. 1578. 6 Hamet II. the Brother of Abdalla the ad who added parts of Libya and Numidia to the Realm of Morocco not absolutely subdued before 1603. 7 Muley Sheck the eldest son of Hamet opposed in his Succcession by Boferes and Sidan his two younger brethren in which War he dyed as did also Boferes his Brother From whom Abdalla II. son of Muley Sheck had regained Morocco 1607. 8 Sidan the third son of Hamet immediately on the death of his Father caused himself to be proclaimed King of Fez where he was with his father when he died and having won Morocco from Abdalla the son of Muley Sheck became master of that kingdom also Stripped afterwards of Fesse and Morocco both by the opposite factions distressed by Hamet Ben Abdela a Religious Hermit who hoped to get all for himself and aided by Side Hean one of like hypocrisie who seemed to aim but at a Limb of that great Estate by whose assistance he was once more possessed of Morocco These tumults on the Land being pacified in long tract of time and the Country brought to some degree of peace and quietness though never absolutely reduced under his command as in former times a Rabble of Pirats nest themselves in Salla a Port-town of the Realm of Fesse creating thence great mischief to him both by sea and land and not to him only but to all the Merchants of other Countries whose busines led them towards thâ—se Seas Unable to suppress them for want of shipping he craved aid of King Charles of England by whose assistance he became Master of the Port destroyed the Pyrates and sent Three hundred Christian Captives for a Present to his Sacred Majesty An. 1632. Nor staid he here but aiming at the general good of Trade and Mankind he sent a Letter to His Majesty to lend him the like aid against those of Algiers who did as much inâ—est the Mediterranean as the Pirats of Salla did the Ocean The tenor of which Letters as savouring of more piety then could be possibly expected from a Mahometan and much conducing to the honour of his Sacred Majesty I have here subjoyned The Letter of the King of Morocco to the King of England WHen these our Letters shall be so happy as to come to your Majesties sight I wish the Spirit of
set forth withall unto us both his Power and Wisdom His Power he manifested in the Method of the whole Creation in that he did produce what effects he pleased without the help of naturall causes as giving Light unto the World before he had created either Sun or Moon making the Earth fruitfull and to bring forth plants without the influence or motion of the Heavenly bodies And for his Wisdom he expressed it in as high a degree in that he did not create the very Beasts of the field before he had provided them of fodder and sufficient herbage nor made man after his own Image before he had finished all the rest of his works fitted his house and furnished it with all things necessary both for life and pleasures But all things being fitted and prepared for him at last comes Man into the world and he doth make his entrance with a greater pomp than any of the rest of the Creatures which were before him They came in with no other Ceremony than a Dixit Deus but in the workmanship of Man there was a Consultation held by the blessed Trinity It is there Faciamus Hominem let us make a Man each Person contributing somewhat as it were to his composition For God the Father as the chief Workman or principall Agent gave him form and feature in which he did imprint his own heavenly image The Son who is the living and eternall Word gave him voice or speech that so he might be able to set forth Gods praises The Holy Ghost the Lord and giver of life as the Nicene Fathers truly call him breathing into his nostrills the breath of life whereby he became a living Spirit In this one Creature was amassed whatever thing was excellent in the whole Creation the quantity or substance of Inanimate creatures the life of Plants the sense of Beasts and the understanding of Angells In this one Creature did God shew the excellency of his power and wisdom in printing on him his own Image and giving him Dominion over all the works of his hands which Image of God they look for in a very wrong place who hope to finde it in mans Body though of a gallant composition and erected structure The Heathen Oratour was able in this point to inform some erroneous Christians Ad Divinam imaginem propius accedit humana virtus quam figura Man doth approach more neer to the Image of God in the endowments of his Minde than in the structure of his body as divinely Cicero And as for that Dominion which God gave him over the works of his hands the Patent is at large laid down in the first of Genesis For God no sooner said Faciamus Hominem let us make man after our own Image but presently he addes this Charter of Supreme Authority And let him have dominion over the fish of the Sea and over the fowles of the Air and over the Cattell and over all the Earth A more particular explication of those severall points wherein that Image and this Power do consist especially I shall not take upon me or endeavour now as being not of this place and purpose Which onely is to shew that as man in the very act of his Creation participated more of the Divine Image than all other Creatures so was he by Gods speciall grant infeoffed with a larger power than any of the rest could pretend unto Man though made lower than the Angells is in this above them that all the Creatures of the World were made to be his servants and to attend upon his pleasure And yet this great and mighty Prince this generall Lord of all the World and the Creatures in it setting aside the dignity of his first Creation doth come into the world in a worse condition than any of the Creatures which were made to serve him naked and impotent and speechless without the use of reason neither of power to help himselfe or ask help of others Whereof Lactantius in my minde gives a very good reason who telleth us that God sends man into the world nudum intermem naked and weak and undefenced against all violences and dangers whereas all Creatures else munita indumentis naturalibus armata sunt are naturally both armed and clothed and able to relieve themselves And this he doth unto this end that man being naturally destitute of those outward helps might make use of his inward faculties of judgement wit and understanding in furnishing himself with that which he wants by nature For hereunto the first originall of all Manufactures and mechanick Arts is to be referred as is most plain and evident from the Book of God in which we see that presently upon the procreation of mankind Abel betook himself unto keeping sheep and Cain to husbandry Iubal to handle the Harp Organ and such Musicall Instruments and Tubal-Cain to work upon brass and iron two metalls very necessary to most kinde of Trades The like may be supposed in all other mysteries and Arts of living though there be no expresse mention of them in those early dayes except it be the Art of building or the Carpenters Trade which no question is as old as any as by the building of Cain's City and Noah's Ark is most cleerly evidenced God made the world and fitted it with all things necessary for the life of man leaving man to provide himself of such Additions as rather serve for comforts and conveniencies in the way of his living than the necessities of his life Here then we have the works of God and the works of Men to be considered in pursuit of our present Argument The works of God in shadowing the Earth with Trees and Forrests interlacing it with Chrystall streams and capacious Rivers inriching it with fruitfull and delicious Vales adorning it with lofty Mountains and stocking both the Hils and Vales with all sorts of Cattell But nothing more sets forth the Power and Wisdom of Almighty God as it relates to these particulars than that most admirable intermixture of Want with Plenty whereby he hath united all the parts of the World in a continuall Trassique and Commerce with one another some Countries being destitute of those Commodities with which others abound and being plentifull in those which the others want Insomuch that as in the Body of man that Microsm or little World the Head cannot say that it hath no need of the Foot nor the Foot of the Hand nor other members of the rest so neither in the Body of the great World can Europe say to Asia or Spain to England I have no need of your Commodities or am not wanting in those things whereof thou boastest an abundance Some thing there is in every Countrey which may be spared to supply the defect of others and are accordingly vented in the way of Merchandise Of which thus Du Bartas in his Colonies Hence come our Sugars from Canary Isles From Candie Currans Muscadels and Oyls From the Moluccoes Spices Balsamum From
Minores and gave name to the place neer the Tower-hill in London where they had their house called from them the Minories 2. S. Brigit was a Queen of Swethland and coming to Rome on devotion obtained of Pope Urban the third Ano. 1370. or thereabouts that Friers and Nuns might in some places live together For being a Woman and a Widow she knew best as it seemeth what was good for both Sexes and so devised such a Rule as contented both But little needed this cohabitation or living together under the shelter of the same roof For they had formerly been joyned in carnall affections though parted by walls neither were the visitations of the Friers so fruitless but that the Nuns did fructifie by them These Friers and Nuns though they lived under the same roof are prohibited from coming to one another but on speciall occasions the Foundress so ordering it that the Nuns should lie in the upper rooms and the Friers in the lower The Confessor also is denied access into their chambers but shriveth them though an Iron-Grate by which his lodging is parted from the Lady Abesse's And herein lyeth the Mystery of Iniquity For Robinson whom before I named tells us that at the time of his service in the English Nunnery at Lisbon he was shewed a way by which this uncharitable Grate which seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their female friends might be and was on such occasions usually removed and the access made free and open to each others beds Which if it be truly said of these may be suspected also in all the rest of this Order and in most also of the others And now I return unto my Friers which besides the maintenance which by their Founders is allotted for their present subsistence are kept in a continuall hope and possibility of attaining to the highest honours which that Church can give if they continue constant in their due obedience For there is not one of them which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Convent 2. Provinciall of his Order in that Countrey where he liveth 3. and then the Generall of his Order Next none more likely than the Generalls to be chosen Cardinalls and out of the Cardinalls one of necessity must be chosen and why not he as well as any of the pack to be Pope of Rome So firm and sweet a Companion of man is Hope that being the last thing which leaves him it makes all toyls supportable all difficulties conquerable The Popedom containeth Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 54. The Dukedom of URBINE ENvironed on all sides with the Lands of the Church save where it coasteth on the Adriatick lies the Dukedom of URBINE having on the East Marca Anconitana on the West Romagna or Romandiola on the North the Adriatick Sea on the South the Apennine It is in length about sixty miles and some thirty five miles in the bredth within which round lie intermixt some Estates of the Church of which the Duke is a Fendatary and to which he payeth 2240. Crowns for a quit-rent yeerly The soyl is very fruitfull of Corn Wine and Oyl plentifull of Figs and other fruits of most pleasant tast and in a word affording all things necessary for the life of man But the air is generally unwholesom especially about Pesaro and Fossombrune by reason of the low flats and over-flows of the water The principal commodities which they vend abroad are the wines of Pesaro sold in great abundance to the Venetians and dryed figs which they vend unto Bologue and other places The most famous River is Metaurus now called Metremo and a famous one it is indeed by reason of that great battell fought on the banks thereof betwixt Asdrubal the brother of Annibal and his Carthaginians and the two Consuls Livius and Cl. Nero in which after a long and hot dispute the victory fell unto the Romans there being 56000. of the Carthaginians slain as Livie writeth and 5400. taken prisoners Polybius speaks of a less number both slain and taken and like enough it is that Livie to advance the honor of that Family might inlarge a little But whatsoever was the truth in this particular certain it is that this victory turned the tide of the Roman Fortune which from this time began to flow amain upon them the Citizens of Rome beginning at this time to trade and traffick to follow their affairs and make contracts and bargains with one another which they had long forborn to do and that with as secure a confidence as if Annibal were already beaten out of Italie This famous River riseth in the Apennine hills and passing by Fossombrune a Town of this Dukedom falls into the Adriatick There are reckoned in this Dukedom seven Towns or Cities and three hundred Castles The principall of which are 1. Urbine one of the most antient Cities of Italie which both Tacitus and Plinie mention a fair Town well built and the Dukes ordinary seat in Summer It is seated at the foot of the Apennine hills in a very rich and pleasant soyl built in the fashion of a Miter and therefore called Urbinas quod urbes binas continere videbatur Francisco Ubaldi the first Duke built here a very sumptuous Palace and therein founded a most excellent Library replenished with a great number of rare Books covered and garnished with gold silk and silver all scattered and dispersed in the time that Caesar Borgia seized on the Estate Polydore Virgil the Author of the History of England which passeth under his name was a Native here an History of worth enough as the times then were except onely in such passages as concernthe Pope the Collector of whose Peter-pence he then was in England whose credit and authority he preferreth somtimes before truth it self 2. Pisaurum now called Pesara the strongest town of all the Dukedom two miles in compass and fortified according to the modern art of war the fortifications of it being first begun by Francisco Maria and perfected by Guido Ubaldi his sonne and successor the ordinary seat of the Duke in winter well garrisoned and therefore trusted with the publick Armorie It is seated neer the shore of the Adriatick at the mouth or influx of the River Isaurus which parts it from Romagna populous of handsom buildings and a very strong wall the soyl exceeding rich but the air so bad that partly in regard of that and partly by their eating of too much fruits nothing is more frequent here than Funeralls especially in the moneth of August few of the Inhabitants living to be fifty yeers old 3. Senogaille called antiently Sena Gallica a strong and well-fenced City neer the River Metaurus over which there is a Bridge consisting of eighty Arches made of that length not so much in regard of the breadth of the Channell as the frequent over-flowings of that turbulent water 4. Fossombrune called in old Authors Forum Sempronii for air and soyl of the same nature with Pisaurum bought
it by land and that over steep and craggy Rocks The streets are narrow paved with Flint and most of them on the sides of the hill which is the reason that they use Horse-litters here insteed of Coaches and most of the better sort are carried on mens shoulders in Sedans or Chairs which from hence came hither into England But that which they call La Strada Nueva or the New street reaching from the West to North-East is of a very fair bredth each house thereof is built with such Kingly magnificence that it is thought to be the fairest street in the World In all the rest the buildings for the height of two stories are made of Marble curiously wrought but the Laws forbid Marble to be used any higher The Haven of it is very fair and capacious safe from the violence of Tempests and well fortified so that the Spaniards use to say that were the Catholique King absolute Lord of Marseilles in Provence and Genoa in Italie he might command the whole World After the reedifying of it by Charles the Great the people here continued subject to his successors till the Berengarii as Kings of Italic made them free An. 899. in which condition they remained till the year 1318 when being shrewdly weakned in their Estate they were fain to give themselves to Pope John the 22 after the Robert King of Naples But being soon weary of a forein Government the people in a popular tumult made choice of one Simon Boccanegra to be their Duke An. 1339. which Government continued till the French were called in by the Guelfian Faction in the reign of Charles the 7â— under whom they continued thirteen years and then expelling thence the French for their many insolencies they put themselves under the protection of the Dukes of Millain An. 1403. Long time they liâ—ed under the protection of those Princes in great tranquillity who never carryed towards them any rigorous hand save that once D. Lodowick Sforzae exacted of them a great mass of money But as the tale goeth his Agent being invited to the house of a Genoesa and walking in a Garden with him was shewed an herb growing there called Basil which stroaking gently he smelt thence a most pleasing savour but asunsavory a smel when he strained it hard The Genoese hereupon inferred Sir if our Lord Duke Lodowick will gentle stroak the hand of his puissance over this City it will prove pliant to him by obedience but may chance to prove rebellious if he do oppress it But Lodowick being taken prisoner by King Lewis the 12 they first came under the command of the French and then of the Spaniard according as those Nations had possession of the State of Millain and after many changes and alterations obtained again their freedom of King Francis the first which being not able to preserve by their proper strength they finally put themselves under the shelter of the Spaâ—â—ard who is now their Protector and that not for nought he being indebted to them An. 1600 a Million and a half of Gold that being the remainder of 18 Millions cut off by the Popes authority that so the King might be indebted to that See for most of his Lands were formerly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City The same course of non-payment the King took with the rest of his Creditors in Florence Ausburg and the rest insomuch that it was commonly sayd in Italie that the King of Spain had made more ill faces upon the Exchange change in one day than Michael Angelo the famous Painter had ever made good in all his life And thus you see this great City which commanded the Ocean the Lady of so many Ilands and a great Moderator of the Affairs of Italie fain to put her self into the protection of a forein Prince and that too at the charge of a great deal of Treasure which he continually raiseth from them in the way of Loan of which he often proves but a sorry Pay-master And if the Wars he had with England did so drain their Purses for it was that War and the War which he had in the Netherlands that made him so indebted to the Banks of Genoa no question but the revolt of Catalogne and the lasting Wars made against him by the French in so many places have plunged him in as deep as ever Which notwithstanding this people do so thrive under his protection and draw so great commodity from their Trade with Spain that it is thought their private men were never richer the publick Treasurie never fuller than it is at the present CORSICA is an Iland in the Ligustick or Ligurian Sea opposite to the City of Genoa from whence it is distant about sixty miles and lying just North of the Isle of Sardinia from which it is distant seven miles It comprehends in length an hundred and twenty miles seventy in bredth and three hundred twenty five in circuit and lyeth under the fift Climate the longest day being almost fifteen hours The people are stubborn poor unlearned supposed to be more cruell than other Nations and so affirmed to be by Caesar in his Book of Commentaries the Progeny as some say of the 52 daughters of Thespius who being all got with child in one night by Hercules were by their Father put to the mercy of the Sea by which they were brought unto this Iland after peopled by them From one of these sonnes named Cyrnus the Iland had the name of Cyrnos by which it oftentimes occurreth in some old Greek Writers This is the conceit of Fabius Pictor one of Annius his Authors And that of Eustathius a far more credible Writer is not much unlike who will have it called Corsica from a woman so named dwelling in the coast of Liguria who following her Bull hither was the first that discovered it But these Orignalls I look on the first especially as the worst kind of Romances the name of Cyrnos being more like to be derived from the Punick Keranoth which signifies a horn or corner by reason of the many Promontories with which it shoots into the Sea Corsica insula multis Promontoriis angulosa est as it is in Isidore Lib. 14. cap. 6. And for the name of Corsica I should derive it rather from the Corsi by which name the inhabitants hereof are called in most Latin Writers one of the two Nations of most note in the neighbouring Iland of Sardinia Celeberrimi in ea populorum Balari Corsi as we find in Pline Which Corsi or some of them being overborn by some new Invaders which the Iland of Sardinia was seldom free of were fain to shift their seat aud came over hither This Countrey yeeldeth excellent Dogs for game good Horses fierce Mastifs and a beast called Mufoli not found in Europe excepting in this Iland and Sardinia only but there called Mufrones or Musriones for I conceive they are the same under divers names sayd to be horned like Rams and skinned
Estates as may be proved by many particulars in the Realm of England in which the Law of the Crown differeth very much from the Law of the Land as in the Case of Parceners the whole blood as our Lawyers call it the Tenure by courtesie and some others were this a time and place fit for it But to return again to France whether the Salique Law were in force or not it made not much unto the prejudice of King Edward the third though it served Philip the Long to exclude the Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Charles the fair to do the Like with the Daughter of Philip as it did Philip of Valoys to disposess the whole Linage of King Philip Le Bel. Machiavel accounteth this Salique Law to be a great happiness to the French Nation not so much in relation to the unfitness of Women to Govern for therein some of them have gon beyond most men but because thereby the Crown of France is not indangered to fall into the hands of strangers Such men consider not how great Dominions may by this means be incorporate to the Crown They remember not how Maud the Empress being maried to Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourain and Mayenne conveyed those Countries to the Diadem of England nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spain by the match of the Lady Ioan to Arch-duke Philip Neither do they see those great advantages of power and strength which England now enjoyeth by the conjunction of Scotland proceeding from a like mariage Yet there is a saying in Spain that as a man should desire to live in Italy because of the civility and ingenious natures of the People and to dye in Spain because there the Catholique Religion is so sincerely professed so he should wish to be born in France because of the Nobleness of that Nation which never had any King but of their own Country The chief enemies to the French have been the English and Spaniards The former had here great possessions divers times plagued them and took from them their Kingdom but being called home by civill dissentions lost all At their departure the French scoffingly asked an English Captain When they would return Who feelingly answered When your sins be greater than ours The Spaniards began but of late with them yet have they taken from them Navarre Naples and Millain they displanted them in Florida poisoned the Dolphin of Viennois as it was generally conceived murdered their Souldiers in cold blood being taken Prisoners in the Isles of Tercera and by their Faction raised even in France it self drave Henry the third out of Paris and most of his other Cities and at last caused him to be murdered by laques Clement a Dominican Frier The like they intended to his Successour King Henry the fourth whose coming to the Crown they opposed to their utmost power and held a tedious War against him Concerning which last War when they sided with the Duke of Mayenne and the rest of those Rebels which called themselves the Holy League of which the Duke of Guise was the Author against the two Kings Henry the third and fourth a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion For being asked the cause of these civill broiles he replyed they were Spania and Mania seeming by this answer to signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 penury and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furie which are indeed the causes of all intestine tumults but covertly therein implying the King of Spain and the Duke of Mayenae In former times as we read in Cominaeus there were no Nations more friendly than these two the Kings of Castile and France being the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome For their league was between King and King Realm and Realm Subject and subject which they were all bound under great curses to keep inviolable But of late times especially since the beginning of the wars between Charles the fifth and Francis the first for the Dukedom of Millain there have not been greater animâ—sities nor more implacable enmities betwixt any Nations than betwixt France and Stain which seconded by the mutuall jealousies they have of each other and the diversitie of Constellations under which they live hath produced such dissimilitude betwixt them in all their wayes that there is not greater contrariety of temper carriage and affections betwixt any two Nations in the world than is between these Neighbours parted no otherwise from one another than by passable Hils First in the Actions of the Soul the one Active and Mercurial the other Speculative and Saturaine the one sociable and discoursive the other reserved and full of thought the one so open that you cannot hire him to keep a secret the other so close that all the Rhetorick in the world cannot get it out of him Next in their Fashion and Apparrell the French weares his hair long the Spaniard short the French goes thin and open to the very shirt as if there were continuall Summer the Spaniard so wrapt up and close as if all were Winter the French begins to button downward and the Spaniard upwards the last alwayes constant to his Fashion the first intent so much on nothing as on new Fancies of Apparrel Then for their Gate the French walk fast as if pursued on an Arrest the Spaniard slowly as if newly come out of a Quartane Ague the French goe up and dowu in clusters the Spaniards but by two and two at the most the French Lacqueys march in the Rere and the 〈◊〉 alwayes in the Van the French sings and danceth as he walks the streets the Spaniards in a grave and solemn posture as if he were going a Procession The like might be observed of their tune their speech and almost every passage in the life of Man For which I rather choose to refer the Reader to the ingenious James Howels book of Instructious for Travell than insist longer on it here Onely I adde that of the two so different humours that of the Spaniard seems to be the more approvable Insomuch as the Neapolitans Millanois and Sicilians who have had triall of both Nations choose rather to submit themselves to the proud and severe yoke of the Spaniards than the lusts and insolencies of the French not sufferable by men of even and wel-balanced spirits And possible enough it is that such of the Netherlands as have of late been wonne to the Crown of France will finde so little comfort in the change of their Masters as may confirm the residue to the Crown of Sâ—ain to which they naturally belong The chief Mountains of this Countrey next to the Pyrenees which part France from Spain the Jour or Jura which separates it from Savoy and Switzerland and the Vauge or Vogesus which divides it from Lorrein are those which Caesar calleth Gebenna Ptolomie Cimmeni being the same which separate Auvergae from Langucdoc called therefore the Mountains of Auvergn the onely ones of note which are peculiar to this Continent of France which for the
and King Lewis the 11th the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King being pawned unto his Father together with Corbie Amiens and Abbeville for no less than 400000 Crowns the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him though under colour of his service A Town of greater note in succeeding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke overthrew the whole Forces of the French made themselves Masters of the Town and thereby grew so formidable to the French King that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic where his affairs began to prosper to look unto the safety of France it self III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS so called of Rethel the chief Town well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places but of most note amongst the French in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders Earl of Nevers with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel Anno 1312 or thereabouts 2 St. Monhaud a Town of consequence and strength 3 Sygni a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville 4 Chasteau-Portian of more beautie but of like importance IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE the last part of the higher Picardie we have the Town of Guise of some note for the Castle but of more for the Lords thereof of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein from hence entituled Dukes of Guise A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals the one entituled of Guise the other of Lorrein six Dukes that is to say the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumal Elbeuf Aguillon and Cheureuse the Earl of Samarive and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France one maried to lamâ—s the 5th King of the Scots The first and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Family was Claud â—onne to Rene the second Duke of Lorrein and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title The second was Francis who endangered the Realm of Naples resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets drove him out of Provence took Calice from Q. Mary and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants who contrived the great Massacre at Paris and almost dispossessed Henry the third of all France He began the holy league and was finally slain at Bloys by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein and had given the title of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn and Charles the third sonne of Râ—ne both the first of those names before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke Of most note next to Guise it self is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg a strong Town and one of the best outworks of France 4 Mazâ—ers upon the Maes or Mâ—use a place of great strength and like importance As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand as almost all the rest of France had been at some time or other but distracted into divers Lordships Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations and others by conquest Some held of England some of the Earls of Artois and others of Flanders and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie as Lords of those Provinces those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th on the loss of Normandie by the English as those which held of Burgundie were by Lewis his sonne immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie Anno 1476. NORMANDIE NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Picardie on the West with Bretagne and some part of the Ocean on the North with the English Channel by which divided from England and on the South with France specially so called and the County of Maine It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda in the time of the Romans the Metropolis whereof was Roven and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria corruptly so called for Westria the name of Westria or Westonrich being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple it was called Normandie In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire the seventh King of the French who having abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot so called because of his dwelling here and afterward to prevent revenge killed the man himself to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom and gave unto the heirs of this Gâ—utier or Walter all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch as to make Laws coyn money and the like From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title a Roy d' Ividot At last but at what time I know not it fell again to a Lordship and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot to the rich Dukedom of Normandie for largeness of Extent multitudes of People number and stateliness of Cities fertilitie of Soyl and the commodiousness of the Seas it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it as do also 2 the Orne and 3 the Avâ—n not to say any thing of 4 Robee 5 Ante and 6 Reinelle and many others of less note In length it reacheth 170 miles and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest containing in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull excepting Wines which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of or sparingly at the best and of no perfection The people of it formerly renowned for feats of Arms the Conquerours of England Naples Sicil and the Kingdom of Aâ—tioch in the East at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French Scavans au possible en proceces plaideries saith Ortelius of them especially in the quillets and quirks of Law It is
divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower containing the Sea coasts and the Higher the more Inland parts Principall Cities of the whole 1 Constance a Bishops See the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall is easily discernable afar off both by Sea and Land and serveth Saylers for a Landmark From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin 2 Auranches situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell but more neer to Bretagn than the other the chief Citie of the Abrincantes called Ingena by Ptolomie now a Bishops See 3 Caen Cadomum in Latine an Episcopall See as the other Strong populous and well built seated upon the River Orne second in Reputation of the whole Province but more especially famous for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th and for the long resistance which it made against him in his Conquest of Normanite 4. Baieux the â—ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Bâ—ssin Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal One of the Bishops whereof called Odo Brother unto William the Conquerour by the Mothers side was by him created Earl of Kent and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner For which when quarreled by the Pope the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers â—he returned this answer that he had committed the Earl of Kent not the Bishop of Bayeux By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure 5. Roven of old Râ—thomarâ—m pleasantly seated on the Seine and watered with the two little Riverets of Robeâ— and Râ—inâ—lie which keep it very sweet and clean The Citie for the most part well built of large circuit and great trading the second for bigness wealth and beauty in all France antiently the Metropolis of this Province and an Arch-Bishops See and honoured of late times with a Court of Parliament erected here by Lewis the twelfth Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick is to be seen the Sepulchre of Jâ—hâ— Duke of Bedford and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface God forbid saith he that I should wrong him being dead whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand adding withall that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him And to say truth the Tomb is but mean and poor short of the merits of the man and carrying no proportion to so great a vertue 6 Falaise upon the River Ante once of strength and note the dwelling place of Arlette a Skinners Daughter and the Mother of William the Conquerour whom Duke Robert passing through the Town took such notice of as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed and begot on her William the Bastard Duke of Normandy and King of England Her immodesty that night said to be so great that either in regard thereof or in spite to her Sonne the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots the word continuing to this day 7 Vernaville Vernolâ—um in Latine in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French Of which it is reported that when news was brought to Richard the first that Philip surnamed Augustuâ— the French King had laid siedge unto it he should say these words I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men For performance of which Princely word he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster and came so unexpected upon his Enemies that they raised their siedge and hastned homewards 8 Alanson of most note for giving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois beginning in Charles de Valois the Father of Philip de Valois French King and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line conferred occasionally after that on many of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie 9. Lysieux on the North-East of Alanson a Bishops See the chief Town of the Lexobii as 10 Caux of the Caletes both placed by Caesar in these parts 11. Eureux an Episcopal See also by Ptolomie called Mediolanium the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones and still a rich and flourishing Town the third in estimation of all this Province 12. Gisors a strong frontire Town towards France whilst Normandie was in the hands of the English or under its own Dukes and Princes notable for the many repulses given unto the French And 13. Pontoyse another frontier upon France so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse which divides France from Normandie on which the Town is situate and by which well fortified on that side but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th after an ignominious flight hence upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York commander at that time of the Province and the English Forces 14. Albemarl contractedly Aumerl most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus Lords of Holderness in England and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland after Duke of York More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies seated on a small but secure Bay betwixt Dieppe and New Haven 16. Dieppe at the mouth of a little River so named opening into a large and capacious Bay a Town of Trade especially for the Newfound-Land remarkable for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities compelled him to betake himself hither from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England and called him in derision the King of Dieppe 17. New-Haven the Port Town to Roven and Paris situate at the mouth of the River Seine from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven by lesser unto Pont de l' Arch 70 miles from Paris the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English to secure the Town lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians for the better trading of their City By the French it is called Havre de Grace and Franciscopolis by the Latines repaired and fortified the better to confront the English by King Francis the first and from thence so named Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England as a Town of caution for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief in the first civil War of France about Religion and by the help of the same faction taken from her again as soon as their differences were compounded By means whereof the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the
times As also by this testimonie of the D. of Burgundie who held King Lewis the 11th to be weakned a whole third part in his estate by giving Normandie in portion to the D. of Berry Now they amount unto as much as the Kings Treasurers and Toll-masters are pleased to draw out of it The Arms of Normandie were Gules two Leopards Or which with the single Leopard or Lyon being added for the Dutchie of Aquitaine make the Arms of England BRETAGNE BRETAGNE is bounded on the East with Normandie and the Countie of Maine on the South with Anjou and Poictou on all other parts with the English or Gallick Ocean Warered upon the South side with the Loir which divides it from Anjou but so as part of this Dukedom called the County of Raiz lieth on the South side of that River betwixt it and Poictou It was first called Armorica from its situation on the Sea as the word importeth in the old Language of that People But how it came by this new name is not well agreed on The generall opinion is that it took this name from the neighbouring Britans brought over hither by the Tyrant Maximus rebelling against the Emperour Gratian Anno 385. by whom this Province was subdued and from them named Britannia Minor Little Britain An Argument whereof may be that the Language of this People hath still no small affinitie with the Welch or British there being a tradition also that the Britans who first came over hither and maried the Women of this Countrie cut out their tongues for fear they should corrupt the Language of their posterity And to this Conquest by the Britans these old Verses give some further Countenance Vicit Aremoricas animosa Britannia Gentes Et dedit imposito nomina prisca jugo That is to say Gaul-Armorick the Britans overcame And to the conquered Province gave their name Which notwithstanding the most probable opinion seemeth to be that it took this name from the Britanni an old Gallick People mentioned by Plinie in Gaul-Belgick retiring hither on the invasions and incursions of the barbarous Nations though possibly those Britanni of Gallia-Belgica might be aswell some Colonie of the Iland-Britans as the Belgae a great Nation in the Isle of Britain are said to have been a People of Gallia-Belgica The reason is because there was no Author before Geofric of Monmouth who takes notice of this transporting of the Insular-Britans by the Tyrant Maximus no antient Author Greek or Latine making mention of it And for the Welch or British words which are still remaining in the language they are conceived to be no other than a remainder of the old Gallick tongue which was originally the same with the antient British as is elswhere proved The Province is in compass 200 French Leagues Pleasant and fruitfull beautified with many shadie woods and spacious Downs sufficiently well stored with all manner of grain but destitute of Wine and the choicer fruites by reason of the Northerly situation of it Divided commonly into Hault or High Bretagne and Basse or Low Bretagne the first containing the more Eastern and the last the Western parts hereof Neither of the two much furnished with navigable or notable Rivers the defect of which the neighbourhood of the Sea supplieth affording more capacious Havens and convenient Ports than any one Province in this Kingdom To begin therefore with the Havens those of most note in the Higher Bretagne are 1 S. Malo built on a Rock within the Sea wherewith at every high water it is incompassed A Bishops See and a Port very much frequented by the French and Spanish who use here to barter their Commodities oftentimes spoyled by the English in their Wars with â—rance especially since the time of King Henry the seventh 2 Blavet a safe but little Haven on the mouth of a little River of the same name also 3 S. Briene by the Litines called Fanum Sancti Brioci a Bishops See and a well-traded Port seated upon the English Channel 4 Vanneâ— a Bishops See also situate on a capacious Bay at the mouth of the Vilain the chief Town of the Veneti whom Caesar placeth in this tract and makes them to be the mightiest People of all the Armoricans strongest in Shipping and best seen in Affairs at Sea 5 Croissie a little Haven at the mouth of the Loir and the onely Haven of this Part on the Gallick Ocean Then in Low Bâ—â—tagne or the more Western parts hereof there is 6 Bâ—est seated upon a spacious Bay of the Western Ocean the Key and Bulwark of this Countrie and the goodliest Harbour of all France 7 Morlais a convenient Port and well frequented 8 S. Pol de Leon and 9 Treguer both Bishops Sees both situate on the Sea-shore and both the chief Towns of the Ossismi whom Ptolomie and Strabo place upon this Coast the first of them neighboured by the Promontorie which they call Lâ— Four the Govaeum of Ptolomie 10 Kâ—mper Corentin a Bishops See also the chief Town of that part hereof which is called Cournovaille situate not far from the Foreland which they call Penmarch opposite to Le Four spoken of before A Sea Town this but not much talked of for the Haven for ought I can find 11 Conquet a well-frequented Road not far from Beest Chief places in the Midlands 1 Nantes the principall Citie of the Nannâ—tes by Ptolomie called Condivincinum a large fair strong and populous Citie seated upon the Loir a Bishops See and the Metropolis of Bretagne 2 Reâ—eâ— antiently the chief Town of the Rhedones called Condaâ—e by Ptolomie now a Bishops See and the Parliament Citie for this Countie established here Anno 1553 which maketh it very populous and of great Resort though not fully two miles in compass 3 Dâ—l an Episcopall Citie also but unwholesomely seated amongst Marishes 4 Dinan a rich and pleasant Town on the River Rance 5 L'Amballe the chief Town of the L'Ambiliates spoken of by Caesar 6 Rohar the title and inheritanâ—e of the Dukes of Roâ—an descended from a branch of the Ducall â—amilie of Bâ—eâ—agne by Mary the second Daughter of Duke Francis the first and Wife of Iohn then Viscount of Rohan 7 Ansenis the chief Seat of the now Duke of Vendâ—sme and the head of his Estates in Bretagne Of which possessed in the right of his Wife the Daughter of the Duke of Meâ—cocur by the Heir of Martignes another of the branches of this Ducall Familie 8 Chastâ—au-Briant a strong Peece on the borders of Normandie 9 Clisson the chief Town of the Dutchie of Raiz being that part of Bretagne which lieth on the South-side of the Loir a strong â—own and fortified with a very good Castle The Britans whosoever they were in their first Originall were questionless one of the first Nations that possessed any part of Gaul after the Conquest of the Romans Governed at first by their own Kings the most considerable of which was that Aldroenus or Auldran the Sonne
in the North-west towards Xantoigne the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans now a Bishops See seated upon the River of Charente with which it is almost encompassed the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain A Town of great importance when possessed by the English being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chandoâ—s Banneret one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter then Governour hereof for King Edward the third Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth it was bestowed on Iohn the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans Grandfather of King Francis the first with the title of an Earldom onely Anno 1408. Afterwards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis before his comming to the Crown And for the greater honour of it as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length and 15 in bredth Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-netâ—f and Coignac on the River of Charente 3 Roche Faulcon 4 Chabannes 5 Meriville 6 Villebois c. Since that united to the Crown it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme 3 QUERCU is encompassed about with Limosin Perigort Languedoc and Auvergne A populous Countrie for the bigness being one of the least in all France and very fruitfull withall though somewhat mountainous The principall places in it 1 Cahors the chief Citie of the Cadurcâ— in the times of the Romans still a great strong and well traded Town and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temâ—orall Lord of it seated upon the River Loch From hence descended and took name the noble Family of Chaworth De Cadurcis in Latine out of which by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster come the Kings of England and most of the Royall houses in Europe 2 Montalban a Bishops See also built on the top of an high mountain and so well fortified by all advantages of Art that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth in his Wars against those of the Religion Anno 1622. 3 Soulac upon the River Dordonne 4 Nigrepellisse another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following they murdered the Kings Garrison and the next yeer denied admission to the King Taken at last Anno 1622. by the King in person the punishment did exceed the Crime For the men were not only killed and hanged as they had deserved but many of the women also some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revengefull Souldiers 5 Chasteau-Sarasin a strong Town on the Garond 6 Nazaret 7 Burette c. The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces were the Lemovices the Petrocorii and the Cadurci before-mentioned of which the Lemovices and Cadurci were cast into the Province of Aquitania Prima the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda In the declining of that Empire seized on by the Gothes but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy Poictou Anjou Tourein and Maine Lewis the ninth to whom this release was made gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses 300000 l. of Anjovin money the Dukedom of Guienne the Countie of Xaintoigne as far as to the River of Charent with the Province of Limosin And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England and John of France then Prisoner to him Perigort and Quenou amongst other conditions were consigned over to the English discharged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France After which times respectively they remained all three in the possession of the English untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof 14 AQUITAIN THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN the greatest and goodliest of all France contained the Provinces of Xaintogne 2 Guienne 3 Gascoigne with the Isles of Oleron and Rees and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean 1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort on the West with the Aquitaâ—ick Ocean on the North with Poictou and on the South with Guienne So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it as that from the Santones a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans whose chief Citie it was The River of Charente running thorow the middle of it and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean just opposite to the Isle of Oleron having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne two lesser Rivers The chief Towns of it are 1 Sainctes by Ptolomie called Mediolanum by Antonine Civitas Santonum seated upon the Charente a Bishops See and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie 2 S. John d' Angelie situate on the Boutonne a Town impregnably fortified whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion 3 Marans a little port but in a marishy and inconvenient situation 4 Bourg sur la mer upon the Dordonne which for the wideness of it is here called a Sea 5 Retraicte seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers the Garond and the Dordonne 6 Blaye the most Southern Town of all this Countrie defended with a strong Castle and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it 7 Rochell Rupella in the present Latine but antiently called Santonum Portus as the chief Haven of the Santones a well noted Port in the most northern part of Xaintoigne from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called ROâ—HELOIS The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts betwixt which there is no more space than for the passage of a good ship every night closed up with a massie Chain and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes or fortified with such Bulwarks trenches and other works of modern Fortification that it was held to be as indeed it was the safest retreat for those of the Reformed Religion in the time of their troubles as may be seen by the storie of it which in brief is thus At the end of the second Civill Wars Anno 1568. Many
last upon a large and pleasant Valley where they spyed a company of naked Savage people hemmed in amongst many craggie Rocks The Salvages gazing a while upon them ran into their Caves made in the hollows of the Rocks the best houses they had Which being observed by the Falconers they returned again unto their Lord telling him that instead of a Falcon they had brought him news of a New World in the midst of Spain and of a race of People which came in with Tubal Strongly affirming what they said they obtained belief And the Duke shortly after went with a Company of Musketeers and subdued them easily they having no offensive Weapons but only Slings They worshipped the Sun and Moon fed upon nothing that had Life but had good store of excellent fruits roots and springs of water wherewith Nature was very well contented And though their language was not altogether understood by any yet many of their words were found to be purely Bâ—squish Reduced on this discovery unto Christianity but easily discernible from all other 〈◊〉 by their tawnie complexions occasioned by the reverberation of the Sun-beames from those rockie Mountains wherewith on all sides they are encompassed The truth hereof besides the Credit of Iames Howell in his Instructions for Forrein Travell I have upon enquirie found to be attested by men of gravity and great place in this Realm of England employed there in affaires of publick interess Satisfied therefore in the truth of the Relation I am partly satisfied in the men Whom I conceive to be some râ—mnant of the antient Spaniards who hâ—d themselves amongst these Mountains for fear of the Romans Their language and Idolatry speak them to be such For had they either fled from the Gothes or Moores there had been found some Cross or other Monument of Christianitie as in other places or some such mixture in their speech as would have favored somewhat of the Gothes or Romans But it is time I should proceed NEW CASTILE is situate on the South of the old The chief Cities there 1 Signeâ—ca a Citie heretofore of the Celtâ—bâ—ri now a Bishops See beautified with a fair Cathedrall supposed to be the Condabora of Ptolomie 2 Madrid upon the Guâ—darama now the seat of the Kings whose residence there though the Countrie be neither rich nor pleasant hath made it of a Village the most populous City in all Spain It is a custom in this Town that all the upper Rooms in their houses do belong to the King except some Composition be made with him for them And of this Town the Spaniards do use to brag to Strangers that they have a Citie walled with Fire and then make good the boast by saying That it is situate in the middest of Quarries of Flint 3 Alcala de Henares of old called Complutum renowned for an University of Divines â—ounded here in the time of Ferdinand the Catholick by Francisco de Ximines Cardinall and Archbishop of â—oledo 4 Alcaraz amongst the mountainous tracts of Orâ—speda called Sierra de Alcaraz memorable for a great discomfiture given unto the Moores Anno 1094. 5 Molina in the same mountainous tract hence called Monte de Molina remarkable for giving the title of Lord to the Kings of Castile who in the Regall stile are called Lords of Molina the Signeurie hereof accrewing to that Crown by the mariage of Sancho the 3d with Mary the Daughter of Alfonso the last Lord Proprietarie The Territorie large and the Town of strengthâ— well fortified in the times fore-going both by art and nature 6 Cuenca seated at the spring head of the River Xucar and not far from that of the Tagus also amongst the Mountains of Orospeda built by the Moores on the top of those craggie hils whom it served for an impregnable Fortress against the Christians till taken by Sancho the 2d of Castile Anno 1177. Here also is the Escuriall or Monastery of S. Laurence built by King Philip the 2d A place saith Quade who spendeth 13 pages in its description of that magnificence that no building in times past or this present is comparable to it The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Temple a Monastery in which are 150 Monkes of the order of S. Ierome and a College that on the right hand openeth into divers offices belonging to the Monastery that on the leâ—t unto Schooles and out-houses belonging to the College At the four corners there are four turrets of excellent workmanship and for height majesticall Towards the North is the Kings Palace on the South part divers beautifull and sumptuous Galleries and on the East side sundry gardens and walks very pleasing and delectable It containeth in all 11 severall quadrangles every one incloystred and is indeed so brave a structure that a voyage into Spain were well imployed were it only to see it and return Here is also in this Tract the old Town of Castulo the Castaâ—n of Strabo then the chief Citie of the Carpentani and the birth-place of Himilcâ— the Wife of Annibal from whence this whole Tract had the name of Saltus Castulâ—nensis and so called by Caesar now a poor Village known by the name of Castona la Veia in which is somewhat to be found of the antient ruines But of this more already when we were in the kingdom of Toledo to which it more properly belonged The old â—nhabitants of these Castiles were the Vaccai Ventones Arevacae Oretani Carpentani Dittani c. From none of which the name of Castile can be deduced so that we must fetch it either from the Castellani once a People of Catalogne or from some strong fortified Castles erected in the frontires against the Moores This last conjecture may seem probable because the Arms of this Kingdom are Gules a Castle triple-towred Or. Neither is it any way strange for Provinces especially smaller ones such as at first this was though now much extended both in bounds and power to take their names from a Castle For to go no farther even with us Richmondshire was so called from the Castle of Richmond there built by Alan Earl of Bâ—etâ—gne and Flintshire took denomination from a Castle built of Flint-stones by Henry the 2d We may see hereby how much Celius Secundâ—â—â—urio was deceived who writeth that Alphonso the third having overthrown Mahomet Enasir King of Morocco and put 60000 of his men to the sword assumed these Arms that thus named this Kingdom which was before called the kingdom of the Bastitanes because that victory like a strong Castle had confirmed his estates unto him Whereas in case there were no other Error in his supposition the Bastitanes were no Inhabitants of Castile but of Valentia and Murcia Provinces far enough off from the Old Castile at the first taking of that name And for the former Etymologie it appeareth most evidently in that the people are by the Latines called Castellani the Countrey Castella the
they continued all the Garrisons and strong holds of the whole Estate in the hands of the Natives By means whereof when Portugal it self fell off from the King of Spain the Provinces and Plantations did the like without any haesitancie which had some of the chief peeces in every Province Factorie and Plantation been brought by little and litle if not all at once into the power of the Castilians might have been easily prevented Nor hath the Spaniard hitherto attempted any thing materiall for the recovery of that Kingdom having been ever since so over-laid by the French in Catalogâ—e Navarre Biscay Flanders Artoys and Italy that he hath not had much leizure to attend that business But leaving him and them to their own affairs it is now time to represent you with a Catalogue of The Kings of Portugal 1139. 1 Alfonso the second Earl and first King of Portugal 45. 1184. 2 Sancho the Sonne of Alfonso 28. 1212. 3 Alfonso II. Sonne of Sancho 11. 1223. 4 Sancho II. Sonne of Alfonso the 2d 34. 1257. 5 Alfonso III. Brother of Sancho the 2d 22. 1279. 6 Denys the Sonne of Alfonso the 3d. 48. 1325. 7 Alfonso IV. the Sonne of Denys 32. 1357. 8 Pedro the Sonne of Alfonso the 4th 10. 1367. 9 Ferdinand the Sonne of Pedro the last King of the Lawfull issue of Henry of Loreine 18. 1385. 10 John the base Sonne of Pedro of whom sufficiently before 48. 1433. 11 Edwardâ— the Sonne of John and of the Lady Philip of Lancaster 5. 1438. 12 Alfonso V. the Sonne of Edw. 43. 1481. 13 John II. the Sonne of Alfonso the the fift 14. 1495. 14 Emanuel the Nephew of Edward by his Sonne Ferdinand D. of Viseo 26. 1521. 15 Iohn III. Sonne of Emanuel 38. 1557. 16 Sebastian the Nephew of Iohn the 3d by his Sonne Don Iohn unfortunately slain in the fields of Africk 21. 1578. 17 Henry the Cardinall Sonne of King Emanuel 2. the last of the male issue of Henry of Loreine 1580. 18 Philip the second of Spain Sonne of Charles King of Castile and Emperour and of the Lady Marie his Wife daughter of Emanuel 18. 1598. 19 Philip II. of Portugal and III. of Sâ—ain 23. 1621. 20 Philip III. of Portugal and IV. of Spain During his reign the Portugueze wearie of the Spanish Government chose for their King 1636. 21 Iohn Duke of Bragance the IV. of that name a Prince of great possessions and of Royall race who hitherto hath peaceably enjoyed it Now that we may the better see by what title both the Kings of Spain and the Dukes of Bragance claim the Crown of Portugal and what other Pretenders there were to it on the death of Sebastian and what right as well Antonio the Bastard but alleging a sentence of Legitimation as the Princes of the House of Savoy did pretend unto it we will lay down their Genealogies from King Emanuel in this following Scheme Emanuel had these Children 1 Iohn King of Portugal Iohn Prince of Portugal Sebastian King of Portugal 2 Henry the Cardinall King of Portugal 3 Lewis Don Antonio a Bastard Christopher and others 4 Edward 1 Mary wedded to Alexander Duke of Parma Rainuccio Farnesis 2 Catharine maried to Iohn Duke of Bragance 5 Mary maried to Charles the fifth King of Castile Philip the II. King of Spain 6 Beatrix maried to Charles Duke of Savoy By this it may appear how the claims are grounded but whether title will prevail cannot now be told Suffice it that as the Royall line of Portugal did begin in an Henry so it ended in an Henry also the male line failing in the person of the Cardinall-King and the Crown falling on whomsoever it shall fasten on the Heirs of the Females The principall Orders of Knighthood in this Kingdom are 1 Of Avis so called from a Town of that name in Portugal the seat thereof founded by Sanctius or Sancho the first in imitation of the Order of Alcantara whose Green Cross they wear but equall to it neither in power nor riches 2 Of CHRIST instituted by Denys King of Portugal who conferred on them all the Lands and Possessions of the exautorated Templars confirmed by Pope Iohn the 22th Anno 1321. Their Robe is a Black Cassock under a White Surcoat over which a Red Cross stroked in the midst with a a white line their duty to expell the Moores out of Baetica the next neighbour to Portugal to which Crown they have added many gallant Countries in Asia Africk and Brasil and so improved their own Estates that all the Isles in the Atlantick doe belong to them besides the rents of the Mine of S. George in Guinea amounting to 100000 Ducats of yearly income The Armes are Argent on five Escocheons Azure as many Bezants in Saltier of the first pointed Sable within a Border Gules charged with seven Towers Or. Which five Escocheons were given in memorie of the five Kings whom Alfonso the first King slew at the battell of Obrique An. 1139. And so proceed we on to those Provinces which are under the government of Aragon the third great bodie of this State 12 VALENTIA VALENTIA hath on the East the Mediterranean on the West parts of Castile and Aragon on the North Catalogne and Murcia upon the South It is watered with the Rivers 1 Xucar called of old Sucron and Surus 2 Guadalander signifying a River of pure water and 3 Millar This Countrie standeth in the most temperate and pleasing Air of all Spain full of Gardens and places of wonderfull delight where groweth abundance of Rice Sugar Corn and Fruit garnished all the yeer long with sweet-smelling flowers and miraculously fruitfull of Pomgranats Limons and other delicacies It hath also mines of Silver at Buriol of Gold at Lodar of Iron at Finistrat of Alabaster at Piacent and of Allom Lime and Plaister in many places From thence also come the best Silks in the World Cotton of Marcia Crimson Scarlet and other precious colours and rich perfumes Finally all the senses of man may be delighted and refreshed with that which comes from this happy Region in quality and sweetness much like that of Naples The delicacie and great pleasures whereof have made the Inhabitants of it to be thought less warlike than the other Spaniards The Sheep of this Countrie also bear the finest Fleeces of any in Spain first stocked with Cotswold sheep from England at the request of Iohn King of Aragon An. 1465. by the imprudent curtesie of K. Edward the 4th Places of most note in it are 1 Alicante a noted Port on the Mediterranean whence come our true Alicant Wines made of the juyce of Mulberies by Ptolomie called Iâ—â—cias by Mela Ilice from whence the Bay adjoyning is called Sinus Ilicitanus now the Bay of Alicante 2 Orivela a Bishops See on the River Segura which divides this Province from Murcia 3 Sergorvo a Bishops See by Ptolomie named Segobriga the chief Citie in old times of the Celtiberi 4
name And it was called Albion as my Authors tell me either from Albion the Brother of Bergâ—on the Sonne of Neptune mentioned by Aeschilus Dionysius Strabo Mela Solinus 〈◊〉 and others it being not improper that the greatest Iland of the Ocean should be denoâ—â—luated from a Sonne of the greatest Sea-god or from the old word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying White amongst the Greeks from whence the Latines had their Album by reason of the white chalkie cliffs seen by the Mariners a farre off as they sailed those Seas But to return again to Britain in the generall notion and to the severall Ilands which that name includeth we may distinguish them into the Greater and the Lesser the Greater subdivided into 1 Great Bâ—itain or Britain specially so called and 2 Ireland the Lessâ—r into 1 the Orcades 2 the Hâ—brides 3 Man 4 Anglesey 5 The Ilands of the Severn Sea 6 the Sorlinges or Isles of Silly 7 Wight 8 Thanet 9 Sunderland and 10 Holy Iland GREAT BRITAIN TO speak much of GREAT BRITAIN or BRITAIN specially and properly so called I hold somewhat superfluous it being our home and we therefore no Strangers to it Yet as Mela once said of Italie De Italia magis quia ordo exigit quam quia monstrari egeat pauca dicentur not a sunt omnia so say I of Britain It is so obvious to the eye of every Reader that he needs not the spectacles of Letters Yet something must be said though for methods sake rather than necessity First then we will begin with laying out the bounds thereof as in other places which are on the East the German Ocean dividing it from Belgium Germanie and Danemark on the West S. Georges Channel which divides it from Ireland and to the North of that with the main Vergivian or Western Ocean of which the Antients knew no shore on the North with the Hyperbâ—rcan or Deucaledonian Ocean as Ptolomie calls it extending out to Iseland Freezeland and the ends of the then known World and on the South the English Channel which divides it from France The length hereof from North to South is reckoned at 620 Italian mlles the greatest bredth from East to West measured in a right line no more than 250 of the same miles but by the crooks and bendings of the Sea-coast comes to 320 miles the whole circumference accompted 1836 miles The greatest Iland in the World except Java Borneo Sumatra and Madagascar and therefore by Solinus and some other Antients to whom those Ilands were not known called the other World by others of late times the Ladie and Mistress of the Seas Situate under the 8th 9th 10th 11th and 12th Climes so that the longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall being the most Southernly part hereof containeth 16 hours and a quarter at Barwick which is the Border of England and Scotland 17 hours 3 quarters and one hour more at Straithby head in the North of Scotland where some observe that there is scarce any night at all in the summer Solstice but a darker Twilight To which alludes the Poet saying Et minima contentos nocte Britannos and the Panegyrist in the time of Constantine amongst other commendations which he gives to Britain saith that therein is neither extreme cold in Winter nor any scorching heats in Summer and that which is most comfortable long dayes and very lightsome nights Nor doth the Panegyrist tell us onely of the temperateness of the Air or the length of the dayes but of the fruitfulness of the soyl affirming Britain to be blessed with all the commodities of Heaven and Earth such an abundant plenty of Corn as might suffice both for Bread and Wine the woods thereof without wild Beasts the Fields without noysome Serpents infinite numbers of milch-Beasts and Sheep weighed down with their own Fleeces Whereto adde that of Alfred of Beverley a Poet of the middle times saying thus of Britain Insula praedives quae toto vix eget orbe Et cujus totus indiget orbis ope Insula praedives cujus miretur et opâ—et Delicias SOLOMON Octavianus opes A wealthy Iland which no help desires Yet all the World supply from her requires Able to glut King SOLOMON with pleasures And surfet great Augustus with her treasures Proceed we next to the name of Britain of which I find many Etymologies some forced some fabulous and foolish and but few of weight That which hath passed for currant in former times when almost all Nations did pretend to be of Trojan race was that it took this name from Brutus affirmed to be the Sonne of Silvius who was the Grandchild of Aeneas and the 3d King of the Lâ—tines of the Trojan Blood Which Bâ—utus having unfortunately killed his Father and thereupon abandoning Italy with his friends and followers after a long voyage and many wandrings is said to have fallen upon this Iland to have conquered here a race of Giants and having given unto it the name of Britain to leave the Soveraignty thereof unto his posterity who quietly enjoyed the same till subdued by the Romans This is the summe of the Tradition concerning â—rute Which though received in the darker times of ignorance and too much credulity in these more learned dayes hath been laid aside as false and fabulous And it is proved that there was no such man as Brutus 1 From the newness of his Birth Geofry of Monmouth who lived in the reign of K. Henry the second being the first Author which makes mention of him for which immediately questioned by Newbrigensis another Writer of that Age. 2ly By the silence of all Roman Historians in whom it had been an unpardonable negligence to have omitted an Accident so remarkable as the killing of a Father by his own Sonne especially when they wanted matter to sill up the times and the erecting of a new Trojan Empire in so great an Iland 3ly By the Arguments which Caesar useth to prove the Britains to be derived from the Galls as Speech Lawes Customes Disposition Making and the like 4ly And lest it might be said that though the Britans in Caesars time were of Gallick race yet there had been a former and more antient people who had their Originall from the Trojans Tacitus putteth off that dispute with an Ignoramus Qui mortales initio coluerint parum compertum est saith that knowing writer And 5ly By the Testimony of all Roman Histories who tell us that Caesar found the Britains under many Kings and never under the command of one sole Prince but in times of danger Summa Belli administrandi communi consensu commissa est Cassivellauno as it is in Caesar Dum singuli pugnabant universi vincebantur as we read in Tacitus To omit therefore that of Brutus and other Etymons as unlikely but of less authority the name of Britain is most probably derived from Brit which in the antient British signifieth Painted and the word Tain signifying a Nation agreeable unto the
of wonderfull strength and largeness supporteth continuall ranges of buildings seeming rather a street than a Bridge and is not to be parallelld with any Bridge of Europe though of late by some defacements made by fire Anno 1632. the buildings are not so contiguous as they were before The Rivers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis compounded of the two Rivers Thame and Isis whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Thame in Buckinghamshire and the latter beyond Cyrencester in Glocestershire meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames Hence it flyeth betwixt Berks Buckinghamshire Middlesex Surrey Kent and Essex and so weddeth himself to the Kentish Medway in the very jawes of the Ocean This glorious River feeleth the violence of the Sea more than any River in Europe ebbing and flowing twice a day more than 60 miles about whose banks are so many fair Townes and Princely Palaces that a German Poet thus truly spoke Tot campos sylvas tot regia tecta tot hortos Artifici exculios dextra tot vidimus arces Ut nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet We saw so many Woods and Princely Bowers Sweet Fields brave Palaces and stately Towers So many gardens dress'd with curious care That Thames with Royall Tiber may compare The second River of note is Sabrina or Seavern It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Montgomeryshire and his end about seven miles from Bristoll washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewshury Worcester and Glocester 3 Trent so called for that 30 kind of Fishes are found in it or that it receiveth 30 lesser Rivers who having his Fountain in Staffordshire and gliding through the Countries of Nottingham Lincoln Leicester and York augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber the most violent stream of all the Isle This Humber is not to say truth a distinct River having a spring head of his own but rather the mouth or Aestuarium of divers Rivers here confluent and meeting together namely Your Darwent and especially Ouse and Trent And as the Danoâ— having received into its Channell the Rivers Dravus Savus Tibiscus and divers others changeth his name into Ister So also the Trent receiving and meeting the waters above named changeth his name into this of Humber Abus the old Geographers call it 4 Medway a Kentish River famous for harbouring the Royall Navy 5 Tweed the North-East Bound of England on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Barwick 6 Tine famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coal-pits These and the rest of Principall note are thus comprehended in one of M. Draytons Sonnets Our Flouds Queen Thames for Ships and Swans is crown'd And stately Severn for her shore is prais'd The Christall Trent for Fords and Fish renown'd The Avons fame to Albions cliffes is rais'd Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee York many Wonders of her Ouse can tell The Peak her Dove whose banks so fertile be And Kent will say her Medway doth excell Cotswoll commends her Isis to the Tame Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair floud Our Western parts extoll their Willies Fame And the old Lea braggs of the Danish blood 4 The Churches before the generall suppression of Abbies and spoyling the Church ornaments were most exquisite the chief remaining are 1 the Church of S. Paul founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana A Fabrick of the largest dimensions of that kind of any in the Christian World For whereas the so much celebrated Temple of S. Sophia in Constantinople hath but 260 foot in length and 75 in bredth this of S. Paul is 690 foot long and 130 foot broad the main body being 102 foot high over which the Steeple of the Church was mounted 482 foot more Which Steeple being made with Timber and covered with Lead was by the carelesseness of the Sexton in the 5th yeer of the reigne of Q. Elizabeth consumed with fire which hapning in a thundring and tempestuous day was by him confidently affirmed to be done by lighning and was so generally beleeved till honest Death but not many years since to dis-abuse the world he confest the truth of it on which discovery the burning of St. Paul's Steeple by lightning was left out of our common Almanacks where formerly it stood amongst the ordinary Epoches or accounts of time A Church of such a gallant prospect and so large dimensions that had not the late reparation of it been discontinued it would have been the stateliest and most majesticall Fabrick in the Christian World 2ly the Collegiate Church of S. Peter in Westminster wherein I have the honour to be a Praebendary famous for the Inauguration and the Sepulture of the Kings of England the Tombes whereof are the most sumptuous and the Chappell the most accurate piece of building in Europe 3ly the Cathedrall Church at Lincoln 4ly For a private Parish Church that of Radcliffe in Bristoll 5ly For a private Chappell that of Kings College in Cambridge 6ly For the curious workmanship of the glass that of Christ-Church in Canterbury 7ly For the exquisite beauty of those Fronts those of Wells and Peterborough 8ly For a pleasant lightsome Church the Abbey Church at Bath 9ly For an antient and reverend Fabrick the Minster of York And 10ly to comprehend the rest in one our Lady-Church in Salisbury of which take these Verses Mira canam soles quot continet annus in unâ Tam numerosa feruut aede fenestra micat Marmoreasque tenet fusas tot ab arte columnas Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet Totque patent portae quot mensibus annus abundat Res miâ—a at verâ res celebrata fide How many dayes in one whole yeer there be So many Windows in one Church we see So many marble Pillars there appear As there are hours throughout the fleeting yeer So many gates as Moons one yeer do view Strange tale to tell yet not so strange as true 5 The Women generally are more handsome than in other places sufficiently endowed with naturall beauties without the addition of adulterate Sophistications In an absolute Woman say the Italians are required the parts of a Dutch-Woman from the girdle downwards of a French-Woman from the girdle to the shoulders over which must be placed an English face As their beauties so also are their Prerogatives the greatest of any Nation neither so â—ervilely submissive as the French nor so jealously guarded as the Italian but keeping so true a decorum that as England is termed the Purgatorie of Servants and the Hell of Horses so it is acknowledged the Paradise of Women And it is a common by-word among the Italians that if there were a Bridge built over the Narrow Seas all the Women of Europe would run into ENGLAND For here they have the upper hand in the streets the upper place at the Table the thirds
northerly situation nor so cold in the Winter because the air of this Kingdom being gross cannot so soon penetrate as the thin air of France and Spain For to say truth the air in the Winter time is thick and foggie cloudy and much disposed to mists especially near the Sea and the greater Rivers insomuch that many times the Sun is not seen to shine out clearly for some weeks together And thereupon there goeth a Tale that the great Constable of Castile being Ambassador to King Iames in the first Winter of his reign and tarying here about a month is said not to have seen the Sun all the time of his stay which occasioned him at his going on ship board to desire such Lords and Gentlemen as attended him thither to present his humble service to the King their Master and to the blessed Sun of Heaven when they chanced to see him And something also touching the temperature of the Air may be ascribed unto the Winds which participating of the Seas over which they pass unto us do carry with them a temperate warmth But if warmth were all the benefit we received from the Seas it might indeed be said that we were come from Gods blessing into the warm Sun but it is not so For there are no Seas in Europe that yield more plenty of fish than ours Our Oysters were famous in the times of the old Romans and our Herrings are now very beneficiall unto the Netherlands to whom the Englishmen reserving to themselves a kind of Royalty for the Dutch by custom demand liberty to fish of Scarborough Castle in Yorkshire have yielded up the commodity by which those States are exceedingly enriched and our Nation much impoverished and condemned for laziness and sloth Besides the loss of imployment for many men who using this trade might be a seminary of good and able Mariners as well for the Wars as for further Navigations and discoveries cannot but be very prejudiciall to the strength and flourishing of the Common-wealth and Empire But to make this appear more fully in all particulars I shall extract some passages out of a M. S. discourse of the late learned Knight Sir Iohn Burroughs principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Sovereignty of the British Seas By which it doth appear that there is fishing in those Seas for Herrings Pilchards Cod Ling or other Fish at all times of the year and that too in so plentifull a manner that not long since neer Minnegal on the Coasts of Devonshire 500 Tonne of Fish were taken in one day and 3000. pound-sworth in another neer S. Ives in Cornwall the Hollanders taking at one draught 20. lasts of Herrings 2ly That almost all Nations hereabouts as French Spaniards Netherlanders and those of the Hanse do mightily improve themselves both in power and wealth by the benefit of the English Fishing insomuch as 10000. Sail of forein Vessels of which 1400. from the Town of Emden in East-Priseland only are thought to be maintained by this trade alone 3ly That the Hollanders in particular employ yeerly 8000 Vessels of all sorts for this trade of Fishing on our Coasts whereby they have a Seminarie of 150000 Saylers and Mariners readie for any publick service all which maintain trebble that number of Men Women and Children of severall trades upon the Land 4ly That fot the holding up of this trade the said Hollanders inhabiting a Tract of Land not so big as many of our Shires doe build 1000 sail of Ships yeerly and thereby furnish all the parts of the World even as far as Brasil with our commodities returning home those of other Countries in exchange thereof which they sell to us many times at their own prices 5ly That the said Hollanders as appeared upon computation made in one yeer of the Herrings onely caught upon these Coasts the summe of 5 Millions of our pounds the Customes and tenth Fish advancing to the publick Treasurie no less than 800000 l. Sterling it being thought that the Herrings caught by those of the Hanse Towns and other Nations amount to as great a summe as that 6ly And finally that by erecting onely 250 Busses Vessels of great Bulk and Stowage but not swift of sail for the Herring-Fishing which is not a sixt part of those which are employed yeerly by the Hollanders either at the publick charge of the State of England or by private Adventurers thereto authorized and regulated there would be found imployment yeerly for 1000 ships and at least 20000 Mariners and Fishers at Sea and consequently for as many Tradesmen and Labourers at Land by means whereof besides the vindication of our credit now at such a loss there would arise in Customes Tonnage Poundage and other Imposts no less than 300000 l. per Annum to the publick Treasurie The prosecution of which Project if not in greater proportion than that before as it was once designed by Mr. Atturney Noy my much honoured Friend so do I heartily commend it to the care of the State and to his Successors in that Office as the fittest Remembrancers to advance it there being no readier way than this to make the people wealthy and the Nation formidable For notwithstanding these advantages of Fish the Diet of England is for the most part Flesh In London only there are no fewer than 67500 Beefs and 675000 Sheep slain and uttered in a yeer besides Calves Lambs Hogs-flesh and Poulterers ware To prove this Suppose there be in London 60 Butchers Free of the City whereof every one and one with another killeth an Oxe a day for so at least they doe Then reckon as the London Butchers do affirm that the Foreiners in the Suburbs and Villages sell four for their one Lastly count for every Oxe ten sheep for this is also certainly known to be killed and sold and you have both the numbers above-mentioned The Earl of Gondamor once the Spanish Leiger here having in some severall Market dayes seen the severall Shambles of this great Citie said to them who made the discovery with him That there was more Flesh eaten in a moneth in that Town than in all Spain in a yeer Now had I his skill who by the length of Hercules Foot found out the proportion of his whole body I might by this Provision of Flesh consumed in the head guess at the Quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realm But this I leave to be determined by an abler hand The usuall and naturall drink of the Country is Beer so called from the French word Boire for Wines they have none of their own growing as before is said Which without controversie is a most wholesome and nourshing beverage and being transported into France Belgium and Germany by the working of the Sea is so purged that it is amongst them in highest estimation celebrated by the name of â—a bonne Beere d' Angle Terre And as for the old drink of England Ale which commeth from
free Chappels and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries more than half of which had above the yeerly income of 200 l. in old rents many above â—0â—0 and some 4000 almost So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness and these of a clearer sight to encourage men to learning and then reward it The Soldierie of England is either for the Land or for the Sea Our Victories by Land are most apparent over the Irish Scots Cypriâ—ts Turks and especially French whose kingdom hath been sore shaken by the English many times especially twice by King Edward the 3d and Henry the 5th this latter making so absolute a conquest that Charles the 7th like a poor Royâ—d ' Ividot confined himself to Boâ—rges where having casheered his retinue he was found in a little Chamber at Supper with a napkin laid before him a rump of mutton and two chickens And so redoubted even after our expulsion from France our civil dissentions rather causing that expulsion than the French valour was the English name in that Countrey that in the Wars between K. Charles the 8th and the Duke of Bretagne the Duke to strike a terrour into his Enemies apparelled 1500 of his own Subjects in the arms and Cross of England But as the Ass when he had on the Lyons skinne was for all that but an Ass and no Lyon so these Britons by the weak resistance they made against their Enemies shewd that they were indeed Britons and no English men Spaâ—n also tasted the valour of our Land-Soldiers when John of Gaunt pursued his title to 〈◊〉 was sent home with 8 Waggons laden with gold and an annuall pension of 10000 marks as also when the Black Priâ—ce re-established K. Peter in his Throne And then also did they acknowledge though they felt not the puissance of the English when Ferdinand the Catholique surprized the Kingdom of Navarre For there were then in 〈◊〉 a Town of Guipuse English Foot 〈…〉 there to joyn with this Ferdinand in an expedition against France Concerning which 〈…〉 giveth this 〈◊〉 That the Kingdom of Navarre was yeelded rather for the fear and re 〈◊〉 〈…〉 English Forces that were at hand than by anâ— puissance of the King of Aragon Since those 〈◊〉 the Spaniard much esteemed us as appeareth by this Speech of theirs to our Soldiers at 〈…〉 You are all tall Soldiers and therefore when you come down to the Trenches 〈…〉 and look for blowes but as for these base and cowardly French when they come 〈…〉 nothing to doe but play or 〈◊〉 our Ramparts The like the Netherlanâ—◠〈…〉 onely this is the grief of it The English are like Pyrrhus King of Eâ—yrus fortunate to conquer kingdomâ— but unfortunate in keeping them Not to say any thing of the late but great experience which the English Soldiery hath gotten by the Civill broiles among them 〈◊〉 At which my heart so â—keth and my hand so trembleth that I shall only adde in the words of 〈◊〉 Heu quantum potâ— it coeli pelagique parari Hoc quem Civiles fuserunt sanguine dextrae That is to say How much both Sea and Land might have been gain'd By that dear blood which Civill Wars have drain'd As for their valour at Sea it may most evidently be perceived in the battel of Scluse wherein King Edward the 3 d with 200 Ships overcame the French Fleet consisting of 500. Sail of which be sunk 200 and slew 30000. Souldiers Secondly at the battel in 88. wherein a few of the Queens Ships vanquished the invincible Armado of the King of Spain consisting of 134. great Galleons and Ships of extraordinary bigness Sir Francis Drake with 4 Ships took from the Spaniard one million and 189200 Duckats in one Voyage Anno 1587. And again with 25 Ships he awed the Ocean sacked S. Iago S. Dominieo and Cartagâ—na carrying away with him besides Treasure 240 Peeces of Ordnance I omit the Circumnavigation of the whole World by this Drake and Candish the voyage to Cales as also how one of the Queens Ships named the Revenge in which Sir Richard Greenvile was Captain with 180 Souldiers wherof 90 were sick on the ballast maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours against above 50 of the Spanish Galleons And though at last after her Powder was spent to the last barrel she yeelded upon honourable terms yet she was never brought into Spain having killed in that sight more than 1000. of their Souldiers and sunk 4 of their greatest Vessels I omit also the Discovery of the Northern passages by Hugh Wâ—lloughby Davis and Frobisber concluding with that of Kekerman Hoc certum est omnibus hodie gentibus navigandi industria periâ—â—ay superiores esse Anglos post Anglos Hollandos Though now I acknowledge not by what neglect and discontinuance of those honourable imployments the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our antient Glories and would fain account themselves Lords of the Seas and probably had been so indeed had not His Majesty by the timely reinforcing of his Navall Power Anno 1636. recovered again the Dominion of it The English Language is a De-compound of Dutch French and Latine which I conceive rather to adde to its perfection than to detract any thing from the worth thereof since out of every Language we have culled the most significant words and equally participate of that which is excellent in them their imperfections being rejected For it is neither so boystrous as the Dutch nor so effeminate as the French yet as significant as the Latine and in the happy conjunction of two words into one little inferior to the Greek The Christian Faith was first here planted as some say by S. Peter and Paul more probably as others say by Ioseph of Arimathea whose body they find to have been interred in the Isle of Avalo where the Abbie of Glastenbury after stood But that of his plantation being almost rooted out by long Persecutions and no supply of Preachers sent from other places Lucius a King of Britaine and the first Christian King of Europe Anno 180. or thereabouts sent his Ambassadours to Eleutherius the then Pope of Rome to be furnished with a new supply of Pastors if not to plant yet at the least to water and confirm the Gospel planted here before but almost rooted out again by prevailing Gentilism At which time Lucius did not only receive the Faith himself but by the piety of his example and the diligence of the first Preachers sent from Rome being both of them naturall Britans it spread by little and little over all his Dominions and in some tract of time over all the Iland Which being thus recovered to the Faith of Christ was forthwith furnished with Bishops and Metropolitans according to the number of the Provinces and principall Cities twenty eight in all continuing here as long as Christianity it self For not to trust herein to the autority of the British History we find three Bishops of this Isle subscribing to the
of Chrysostom 13 Sir Henry Spelmâ—n a right learned antiquary and a religious assertor of the Churches rights 14 Camden Clarentieux the Pausanias of the British Ilands 15 Matthew Paris 16 Roger Hoveden 17 Henry of Huntingdon 18 William of Malmesbury 19 Matthew of Westminster and 20 Thomas of Walsingham all known Historians And finally for Poetrie 1 Gower 2 Lidgate a Monk of Burie 3 the famous Geofrie Chawcer Brother in Law to Iohn of Gaunt the great Duke of Lancaster of which last Sir Philip Sidney used to say that he marvelled how in those mistie times he could see so cleerly and others in so cleer times go so blindly after him 4 Sir Philip Sidney himself of whom and his Arcadia more when we come to Greece 5 The renowned Spencer of whom and his Faerie Queen in another place 6 Sam. Daniel the Lucan 7 with Michael Draiton the Ovid of the English Nation 8 Beaumont and 9 Fleâ—cher not inferiour unto Terence and Plautus with 10 My friend Ben. Iohnson equall to any of the antients for the exactness of his Pen and the decorum which he kept in Dramatick Poems never before observed on the English Theatre Others there are as eminent both for Arts and Arms as those here specified of whom as being still alive I forbear to speak according to that caution of the Historian saying Vivorum ut magna admiratio â—ta Censura est difficâ—lis But from the men to return again unto the Countrie we find it to be subject according to the severall respects of Church and State to a treble division viz. 1 into 6 Circuits destinated to the â—inerary Iudges Secondly into 22 Episcopal Dioceses Thirdly into 40 Shires The Realm was first divided into Circuits by King Henry the second who appointed twice in the year two of the most grave and learned Iudges of the Land should in each Circuit administer Iustice in the chief or head Towns of every Country Of these Iudges one sitteth on matters Criminal concerning the life and death of Malefactors the other in actions Personall concerning title of Land Debts or the like between party and party The first Circuit for we will begin at the West comprehendeth the Counties of Wilts Somerset Devon Cornwall Dâ—rset and Southampton The second containeth the Counties of Oxford Berks Glocester Monmouth Hereford Worcester Salop and Stafford The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey Sussex Kent Essex and Hartford The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Buckingham Bedford Huâ—tingdon Cambridge Norfolke and Suffolke The fift of the shires of Northampton Rutland Lincolne Nottingham Derby Leicester and Warwick And the sixt and last of the Shires of York Durham Northumberland Cumberland Westmoreland and Lancaster So that in these six Circuits are numbred 38 Shires The two remaining are Middlesex and â—heshire whereof the first is exempted because of its vincinity to London and the second as being a County Palatine and having peculiar Iudges and Counsellours to it self The second division but more antient far in point of time is that of Dioceses 22 in all proportioned according to the number of Episcopall Sees each Diocese having in it one or more Arch-Deaconries for dispatch of Ecclesiasticall business and every Arch-Deaconrie subdivided into Rurall Dâ—anries fewer or more according to the bigness and extent thereof Of these there are but four in the Province of York that is to say the Dioceses of York Chester Duâ—ham and Carlile the other 18 together with the 4 of Wales being reckoned into that of Canterbury In respect of which great authority and jurisdiction the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury had antiently the titles of Primates and Metropolitans of all England for some ages before the Reformation used to take place in all General Councils at the Popes right foot Which custom took beginning at the Council of Laterane when Vrban the second called Anselm the Arch-Bishop of Caâ—terbury from amongst the other Prelates then assembled and placed him at his right foot saying includamus hunc in Orbe nostrâ— tanquam alterius Orbis Papam this hapned Anno 10â—9 They were antiently also Legatinaâ—i which honourable title was first given to Arch-Bishop â—heobald by Innocent the second and continued unto his successors And both to honour their calling in the course of their Government and to have the benefit of their Council being men of learning both the Arch-Bishops and the Bishops were antiently privileged to have their place and suffrage in the High Court of Parliament ever since any Parliaments were first held in England as Peeres of the Realm and that too in a double respect first in relation had to their sacred Office and secondly to those temporall estates and Barronies which they held of the King yet did they not enjoy in the times of their greatest power and flourish all the Prerogatives and Privileges of the Temporal Barons as neither being tryed by their Peers in Criminal causes but left to an Ordinary Iury nor suffered in examinations to make a Protestation upon their honour to the truth of a fact it put unto-their Oathes like others of the lower Clergy As for their Ecclesiasticall Courts bt was antient Ordered also that besides such as appertained to the Arch-Bishops themselves besides those holden by the Chancellours and Arch-Diacons of every Bishop in their severall Dioceses and some in many private parishes which they called Peculiars and finally besides the Court of Visitation held every third year by the Bishop himself in person or his lawfull Deputy there should be also Synods or Convocations which are the Parliaments of the Clergy assembled primarily for the Reforming of the Church in Doctrine and Discipline and secundarily for granting tenths and Subsidies to the King and naturally consisting of all the Right Reverend Fathers the Arch-bishops Bishops the Deans Arch-deacons and one Prebend out of each Cathedrall and a certain number of the Clergy two for every Diocess elected by the rest to serve for them in that great Assembly the Clergy not being bound antiently by any Act to which they had not given consent by those their Proxies The third and last Division though the second in course of time is that of Shires made by King Alfride both for the easier Administration of justice and to prevent such Outrages and Robberies as after the example of the Danes the naturall Inhabitants of the Realm began in all places to commit For over every one of these Shires or Counties he appointed an High-Sheriff and divers Officers to see into the behaviour of private men and to punish such as were delinquent and in times of warre either already begun or intended he instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant to whom he gave authority to see their musters their provision of armes and if occasion served to punish such as rebelled or mutinied This wise King ordained also that his Subjects should be divided into tens or tithings every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each other and he who was of
in King Iames his reign tending to the advancement of such uniformitie be not interrupted For other things certain it is that London is the antienter Citie as being an Archbishops See in the time of the Britans when the name of Paris was scarce heard of a Bishops See at the first conversion of the Saxons increased so much in wealth and honour from one Age to another that it is grown at last too big for the Kingdom which whether it may be profitable for the State or not may be made a question And great Towns in the bodie of a State are like the Spleen or Melt in the bodie naturall the monstrous growth of which impoverisheth all the rest of the Members by drawing to it all the animal and vitai spirits which should give nourishment unto them And in the end cracked or surcharged by its own fulness not only sends unwholesome fumes and vapours unto the head and heavy pangs unto the heart but drawes a consumption on it self And certainly the over-growth of great Cities is of dangerous consequence not only in regard of Famine such multitudes of mouthes not being easie to be fed but in respect of the irreparable danger of Insurrections if once those multitudes sensible of their own strength oppressed with want or otherwise distempered with faction or discontent should gather to an head and break out into action Yet thus much may be said to the honour of London though grown by much too bigg now for the kingdom that it is generally so well governed and in so good peace that those Murders Robberies and outrages so frequent in great and populous Cities beyond the Seas are here seldom heard of 2 York in the West-riding of that Countie the second Citie of England as the old Verse hath it Londinum caput est Regni urbs prima Britanni Eboracum à primâ jure secunda venit That is to say In England London is the chiefest Town The second place York claimeth as its own And so it may being indeed the second Citie of the Kingdom both for same and greatness A pleasant large and stately Citie well fortified and beautifully adorned as well with private as publick Edifices and rich and populous withall Seated upon the River Ouse or Vre which divides it in twain both parts being joyned together with a fair stone Bridge consisting of high and mighty Arches A Citie of great estimation in the time of the Romans the Metropolis of the whole Province or Diâ—cese of Britain remarkable for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seveâ—us and the birth of Constantine the Great by consequence the Seat of the Primate of the British Church as long as Christianity did remain amongst them Nor stooped it lower when the Saxons had received the Faith and notwithstanding those mutations which befell this Kingdom under the Saxons Dancs and Normans it still preserved its antient lustre and increased it too Adorned with a stately and magnificent Cathedrall inferiour to few in Europe and with a Palace oâ— the Kings called the Manour-house the dwelling in these later dayes of the Lord President of the Court or Councell here established by King Henry 8th for the benefit of his Northern Subjects after the manner of the French Parliaments or Presed all Seiges 3 Bristol the third in rank of the Cities of England situate on the meeting of the Frome and Avon not far from the influx of the Severn into the Ocean in that regard commodiously seated for trade and traffick the Ships with full sayl coming into the Citie and the Citizens with as full purses trading into most parts of the World with good Faith and Fortune A Town exceeding populous and exceeding cleanly there being Sewers made under ground for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness into the Rivers Churches it hath to the number 18 or 20 reckoning in the Cathedrall and that of Ratcliff The Cathedrall first built by Rob. Fitz. Harding Sonne to a King of Danemark once a Burger here and by him stored with Canons Regular Anno 1248. but made a Bishops See by King Henry 8th Anno 1542. The principall building next the Church an antient Castle a piece of such strength that Maud the Empress having took King Steven Prisoner thought it the safest place to secure him in 4 Norwich the 4th Citie of the first rank of which more hereafter 5 Oxford the first of the second rank of English Cities seated upon the Ouse or Isis but whether so called as Vadum Isides Ouseford or the Ford of Ouse or Vada boum as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times I determine not An antient Town and antiently made a seat of Learning coevall unto that of Paris if not before it the Vniversity hereof being restored rather than first founded by King Alured Anno 806. after it had been overborn awhile by the Danish Furies but hereof as an Vniversity more anon This only now that for the statelinesse of the Schooles and publick Library the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges all built of fair and polished stone the liberall endowment of those houses and notable encouragements of Industry and Learning in the salarie of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences it is not to be parallelled in the Christian World The Citie of it self well built and as pleasantly seated formed in the Figure of a Crosse two long Streets thwarting one another each of them neer a mile in length containing in that compasse 13 Parish Churches and a See Episcopall founded here by King Henry 8th Anno 1541. The honourary Title of 20 of the noble Family of the Veres now Earls of Oxon. 6 Salisbury first seated on the Hill where now stands old Salisbury the Sorbiodunum of the Antients But the Cathedrall being removed down into the Vale the Town quickly followed and grew up very suddenly into great Renown pleasantly seated on the Avon a name common to many English Rivers which watereth every street thereof and for the populousness of the place plenty of Provisions number of Churches a spacious Market-place and a fair Town-Hall esteemed the second Citie of all the West 7 Glocester by Antonine called Glevum by the Britains Caer Glowy whence the present name the Saxons adding Cester as in other places A fine neat Citie pleasantly seated on the Severn with a large Key or Wharf on the banks thereof very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place well built consisting of fair large Streets beautified with a magnificent Cathedrall and situate in so rich Vale that there is nothing wanting to the use of man except onely Wine which life or luxury may require 8 Chester upon the River Dee built in the manner of a quadrate inclosed with a wall which takes up more than two miles in compasse containing in that compasse 12 Parish Churches and an old Cathedrall dedicated antiently to S. Wereburg Daughter of Wolfere K. the Mercians and Visitress of all the Monasteries of England but
7 the â—rinobantes of Midlesex and Essex where London called afterwards Augusta Trinobantum and Camalâ—dunum the first Roman Colonie now called Maldon the Seat Royall of Cunabelinus King of the Trinobantes in the time of the Romans 8 The Catieuchlani dwelling in the Counties of Buckingham Bedford and Hartford whose Towns of most importance were Magivintum now called Dunstable and Verulamium neer S. Albans the strongest Hold the Britains had in their wars with Caesar 9 The Iceni living in the Counties of Suffolk Norfolk Huntington and Cambridge their principall Cities being Villa Fastini now S. Edmundsburâ— â—ito magus now Thetford Durolis now Godmanchester and Camboritum or Cambridge 10 Câ—ritani who took up the whole Counties of Lincoln Leicester Rutland Nottingham Northampton and Darby principall Towns of which were Lâ—ndum now Lincoln Râ—ugo where now is Leicester Guusenxae not far from Stamford now called Bridge-Castertâ—n Agelâ—cis now Litleborough a small Village neer Newark upon Trent Triâ—ontium now Tâ—rcester not far from Northampton 11 the Brigantes the greatest Nation of the Iland filling all Yorkeshire the Bishoprick of Durham Cumberland Westmerland and the Countie Palatine of Laneacter in a word all the North of England except Northumberland the dwelling of the 12 Oltadiâ—â— whose chief Town was Bremenium thought now to be Riâ—chester in Ruadisdaâ—e Principall places of which large and potent Nation were Isaurium now Alâ—borrow in the North Riding Eboracum or York in the West Riding and Pâ—tuariâ— thought to be Beverley in the East Riding of Yorkshire Vinovium where now is Binchâ—ster in the Bishoprick Epâ—acum now Pap-Castle in Cumberland Caelatum now 〈◊〉 Castle in Westmorland and Rhtgodunum now Rible-Chester in the County Palatine of Lancaster 13 The Cornavii seated in the Counties of Chester Saloâ— Worcester Stafford and Warwick whose principall Towns were Denvania or Legiovicesima Victâ—ix now West-Chester Uriconium now Wroxâ—â—er an ignoble village Pennocrucium now Penkridge not far from Stafford Brannogenium now Worcester Manduessedum now Manchester on the River Anker 14 And last of all the Dobuni of Oxford and Glocestershires principall places of the which were Dorcinia now Dorchester seven miles from Oxford and Corinium or Cyrencester neer the head of the Thames Such Nations as are comprehended under the name of Wales and Scotland shall be remembred when we come to speak of those Countries These and the rest of Wales and Scotland as far as the Romans did proceed being once subdued Britain became a Member of the Roman Empire yet so that many of the Tribes had their own Kings and were suffered to govern by their own Lawes it being a known custome amongst the Romans as we find in Tacitus habere servitutis instrumenta Reges to permit Kings sometimes in the conquered Countries making them instrumentall to the peoples bondage And it is said of Lucius Verus the Roman Emperour that having put an end to the Parthian war Regna Regibus Provincias Comitibus suis regendas dedisse he gave those Kingdoms he had conquered to be ruled by Kings the Provinces to be governed by Proviniciall Earles Kings of which kind were Codigunus and Pratusagus spoken of by Tacitus Lucius before-mentioned the first Christian King and Coilus the Father of Helena Mother of Constantine the great But as afterward in the Heptarchie of the Saxons that King who over-ruled the rest and was of most power and estimation was called the Monarch of the English so probable enough it is that he amongst the British Kings who was in most credit with the Romans or of most power amongst his neighbours might be permitted to assume the Title of King of Britain The Catalogue of whom from Cassibelane to Constantine I have here subjoyned according to the tenor of the British Historie The Kings of Britain after the coming in of the Romans A. Ch. 1 Cassibelane King of the Trinobantes Commander of the Britans in the war against Julius Caesar 2 Theomantius 3 Cymbeline 4 Guiderius 45. 5 Arviragus by Hector Boetius called Pratusagus in whose times Britain was subdued by Aulus Plautius sent hither from the Emperour Claudius 73. 6 Marius 125. 7 Coilus the supposed Founder of Colchester 180. 8 LUCIUS the first Christian King of Britain and of all the World who dying without issue left the Roman Emperour his Heir 207. 9 Severus Emperour of Rome and King of Britain 211. 10 Bassianus Caracalla Sonne of Severus Emperour of Rome after his Father who lost the Kingdom of Britain to 218. 11 Carausius a Native of the Iland who rebelling against Caracalla obtained the Kingdom for himself 225. 12 Alectus 232. 13 Aesclepiodorus 260. 14 Cotlus II. the Father of Helena 289. 15 Constantius Emperour of Rome in right of Helena his Wife succeeded on the death of Coâ—lus the 2d 16 Constantine the great the Sonne of Helena and Constantius who added his Estates in Britain to the Roman Monarchie But to proceed Britain being thus made a Member of the Roman Empire it was at first divided into three Provinces onely that is to say Britannia prima so called because first subdued containing all the Countries on the South side of the Thames and those inhabited by the Trinâ—bantes Iceni Cattieuchlani whose Metropolis or chief City was London 2 Britannia Secunda comprising all the Nations on the further side of the Severn whose chief City was Caer-Leon upon Usk in the County of Monmouth and 3 Maxima Caesariensis including all the rest to the Northern border whereof the Metropolis was York each Province having severall Cities 28 in all Accordingly the Church conforming to the Plat-form of the Civill State there were appointed for the Government hereof eight and twenty Bishops residing in those severall Cities three of the which residing in the principall Cities were honoured with the Title of Metropolitans and a superiority over all the Bishops of their severall and respective Provinces And in this state it stood till the time of Constantine who in his new moulding of the Empire altered the bounds and enlarged the number of the Provinces adding two more unto and out of the former viz. Valentia conteining all the Country from the Frith of Solway and the Picts wall on the South to the Friths of Edenburgh and Dunbritton North and Flavia Caesariensis comprehending all between Thames and Humber the rest betwixt the Humber and the bounds of Valentia continuing under the old name of Maxima Caesariensis though now made less than any of the other four The number of the Provinces being thus enlarged he making the whole a full and complete Diocese of the Roman Empire whereas Spain had Tingitana added to it as before was shewn subordinate as Spain was also to the Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum and governed by his Vicarius or Lieutenant Generall By which division or rather subdivision of the Roman Provinces there was no other alteration made in the Ecclesiasticall government but that the British Church became more absolute and independent than it was before and had a Primate of
while But not being able to withstand the puissance of the West-Saxons this Kingdom was subdued by Ina the Successor of Ceadwall by whom united to that Crown III. The Kingdom of WEST-SEX or of the WEST-SAXONS the third in order and that which did in fine prevail over all the rest conteined the Counties of Cornwall Devon Somerset Dorset Wilts Southampton and Berks begun by Cerdic a noble Commander of the Saxons ariving with new Forces out of Germany Anno 495. who having overcome the Britans of this Western tract conducted by Natanland their Chieftain entituled himself King of the West-Saxons Anno 522. The Christian Faith suppressed here as elswhere was restored again in the time of Kingâ—ls their first Christian King by the preaching of S. Birinus Bishop of Dorchester neer Oxford then a great City of no fewer than ten Parishes now reduced to one Chief Cities of this Kingdom were 1 Exeter a fair and goodly Citie and a Bishops See removed hither from Cridington or Kirton by Leâ—fricus Anno 1049. Seated upon the bank of the River Ex whence the name of Ex-ceaster environed with deep ditches and very strong wals in compass about a mile and half besides the Suburbs in which are contained in all 15 Parish Churches besides the Minster a beautifull and stately Fabrick 2 Bath so called from the Bathes there being the chief Citie of Somerset by the Latives called Aquae Solis by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the self same reason Situate in a low Vallie environed about with Hils very steep and high from whence come many Rivulets and fresh Springs to the great commodity of the people A fine neat Town and beautified with as neat a Church heretofore a Monasterie partner with Wels the Bishops See in the stile Episcopall and gives the Title of an Earl to the noble Family of the Bouâ—châ—â—rs 3 Falemoâ—th in Cornwall seated upon a large and capacious Bay so â—ull of Creeks and Roads capable of the best Ships that it is said an hundred sayl of Ships may be lodged therein with such convenience that from the top of the one the Mast of another is not to be seen the mouth or entrance of it defended for the greater safety with two very strong Castles built by Henry the 8th that of S. Mandits on the Fast and that of Pendinas commonly called Pendennis upon the West 4 Dorchester the chief Town of Dorsetshire which is thence denominated by Antoninus called Durnovaria the principall at that time of the Durotriges an Inland Town and consequently of no great trading not so much famous for ought else as giving the Title of a Marquess to Henry Earl of Kingston of the noble Family of the Pierrepoints 5 Wilton the head Town in those times of Wiltshire and a Bishops See honoured with the residence of nine severall Bishops But by translating of the See to Sarum or Sarisbury as the fitter place and carrying thither therewithall the thorow-fare which before was here it fell by little and little into decay and is now hardly worth the reputation of a Market-Town 6 Winchester called Venta in the times of the Romans by the Saxons Vent-ceaster situate on the banks of a pleasant River the seat Royal of the West Saxon Kings who had here their Palace called Wolves-eye so named from the Kings of the Wolphian Family and the situation of it in the circlings of the fore-said River which the old Saxons called an Eye not from the Woel-Staple here kept as some much less from Cardinal Wolsey as others most absurdly think The house given after to the Bishops and made their Palace The Town in compass two miles besides the Suburbs commodiously seated in a low place between very steep Hils by which it is defended both from cold and wind afflicted very much since those times both by war and fire half of the ground within the Town being fields and gardens but still adorned with a magnificent Cathedrall and a gallant but no great Castle bravely mounted upon an hill for defence and prospect besides a College and an Hospital added since those dayes 7 Southampton conveniently seated on an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of burden to the very Key which maketh it one of the richest Towns in those parts of England Well built of fair large streets beautified with 5 Parish Churches and fortified with high walls a double ditch and a right strong Castle but the Castle now decayed and ruined 8 Reading on the Banks of the River Kennet where it falleth into the Thames by which means it hath the convenience of both Rivers A Town of great trade for clothing well-built and of three Parish Churches heretofore beautified with a strong Castle and a goodly Monasterie but both now decayed 9 Wondsor called Windleshores in the old Saxon situate neer the Banks of the Thames on a rising ground which gives it a fair prospect over all the Countrey adorned in succeeding times with a Palace Royall of the Kings of England and the seat of the Order of the Garter 10 Wallingford the Guallena of the Antients and then the chief Town of the Attrebatii as it was afterwards in the time of the Saxons of the Countie of Berks a mile in compass at that time within the walls fortified with an impregnable Castle and adorned with twelve Parish Churches So desolated by a Plague Anno 1348. that there is now but one Church left hardly Inhabitants enough to keep that in repair and nothing of the wals left as not much of the Castle but the tract and ruins The Kings of the West Saxons A. Ch. 522. 1 Cerdic the first King 17. 539. 2 Kenric 29. 565. 3 Celingus or Châ—uline 10. 595. 4 Celric 5. 600. 5 Ceolwolf 14 614. 6 Kingil the first Christian King 646. 7 Kenewalchin 31. 677. 8 Sigebert 1. 678. 9 Esâ—win 2. 680. 10 Cent win 7. 687. 11 Ceadwall 690. 12 Ina who first gave the Peterpence to the Church of Rome 725. 13 Ethelard 14. 739. 14 Cuthbert 16. 755. 15 Sigebert II. 1. 756. 16 Kinulph 31. 787. 17 Bithric 13. 800 18 Egbert the most puissant King of the West Saxons who united all the Heptarchie into one Estate of whom see more amongst the Monarchs of the Saxons and the Kings of England IV. The Kingdom of EAST-SEX or the EAST-SAXONS was begun about the yeer 527 by Eâ—â—nâ—nwin descended from Weden the common Progenitor of the Saxons from whom we have the name of Wednesday or Wâ—dnesday as they called it formerly It contained only the Counties of Midlesex Essex and so much of Hartfordshire as is in the Dâ—ocese of London The Christian Faith expulled here as in other places was restored again in the time of Sebert the Founder of the Abby Church of S. Peter in Westminster by the preaching of Mellitus the first Bishop of London after the entrance of the Saxons suppressed again by Seward and Sigebert the Sonnes of Sebert but setled stronger than before by Cedda
824. 17 Ludecan 826. 18 Withlas overcome in fight as were his two Predecessors by Egbert King of West-Sex became his tributary 839. 19 Berthulf 852. 20 Burdred a Substituted King of the West-Saxons and the last King of the Mercians the short reign of his six Predecessors portending that fatall period to be neer at hand After whose death Anno 886 this Kingdome for some few yeers tyrannized over by the Danes was united by King Alured to the English Monarchie Such was the Order and Succession of the Saxon Kings during the Hettarchie or division of it into seven Kingdoms continuing separate distinct till the prevailing fortune of the West-Saxons brought them all together into one by the name of England But so that they were subject for the most part unto one alone who was entituled Rex Gentis Anglorum those which were stronger than the rest giving the Law unto them in their severall turnes and are these that follow The Monarchs of the English-Saxons in the time of the Heptarchie A. Ch. 455. 1 Hengist King of Kent who first brought the Saxons into Britain 481. 2 Ella the first King of the South-Saxons 495. 3 Cerdie the first King of the West-Saxons 534. 4 Kenrick King of the VVest-Saxons 561. 5 Cheuline or Celingus King of the VVest-Saxons 562. 6 Ethelbert King of Kent the first Christian King of the Saxons 616. 7 Redwald King of the East-Angles 617. 8 Edwin King of Northumberland 634. 9 Oswald King of Northumberland 643. 10 Oswy King of Northumberland 659. 11 Wulfhere King of Mercia 675. 12 Etheldred King of Mercia 704. 13 Kenred K. of Mercia 709. 14 Chelred K. of Mercia 716. 15 Ethelbald K. of Mercia 758. 16 Offa the Great K. of the Mercians 794. 17 Egfride K. of Mercia 796. 18 Kenwolf K. of Mercia 800. 19 Egbert the Sonne of Alomond K. of the West Saxons vvho having vanquished all the rest of the Saxon Kings and added most of their Estates unto his own caused the whole united Body to be called Engel-lond or England in a Parliament or Counsell held at Winchester Anno 8â—9 being the 19th yeer of his Reign over the West-Saxons and by that name was then crowned in the presence of his Nobles and the rest of his Subjects leaving it unto the rest of his Successors But before we come to the recitall of their names we are to take notice of the Danes the next considerable Actors on the Stage of England vvho in the time of this Egbert first invaded the Countrey and after exercised the patience of his Posterity till in fine they got the kingdom to themselves Of the Originall and first Succcesses of this people vve shall speak more at large vvhen we come to Denmark Suffice it here to knovv that having taken up the void Rooms of the Iuites and English in the Cimbrick Chersonese they thought it not amiss to follovv them into Britain also making a Discovery of some part of the Coasts thereof vvith three Ships only Anno 787 being the first yeer of Bithric the Father of Egbert King of the West-Saxons Which having done and prepared themselves for the undertaking in the time of Egbert they invaded Northumberland the Isle of Shepey in Kent and the Coasts of Wales not without much difficulty driven out by him In the Reign of the three Kings succeeding having vanquished the Northumbrians East-Angles and a part of the Mercians they erected in those kingdoms many petit Tyrannies By Alfred first stopped in their Career by Edward the Elder outed of the East-Angles and by Athelstan of Northumberland also the Danes for some time after being subject to the English Government mixing in mariages and alliance and incorporate with them By the valour and good Fortune of Swain their King they recovered their power again in England and in the person of Canutus obtained the kingdom who having impolitickly sent back his Danes into their Countries as if a kingdom got by force could be held by favour opened a way to their execlusion from the Crown which hapned within seven yeers after his decease Which said we come to the Successious of The Kings of England of the Saxon Race 819. 1 Egbert the last King of the West-Saxons and the first of England 18. 837. 2 Thelwolf the Eldest Sonne of Egbert 20. 857. 3 Ethelbald the Eldest Sonne of Ethelwolf 1. 858. 4 Ethelbert the Brother of Ethelbald 5. 863. 5 Ethefred the Brother of the two former Kings the third Sonne of Ethelwolf and as much molested by the Danes as his Brethren were 10. 873. 6 Alfriae the fourth Sonne of Ethelwolf who totally united the Saxon Heptarchie into one Estate vanquished the Danes whom he made subject to his commands though he could not expell them he divided England into shires and restored the Vniversity of Oxon. 900. 7 Edward surnamed the Elder the Sonne of Alfride who recovered the East-Angles from the power of the Danes whom he shut up in Northumberland 24. 924. 8 Athelstan the Sonne of Edward who subdued the Britans of Cumberland and Cornwall and compelled the Danes to submit themselves to the English Government In his time lived S. Guy of Warwick 16. 940. 9 Edmund the Brother of Athelstan by whom the Danes of Northumberland were brought under obedience and the kingdom of the â—ritans in Cumberland utterly subverted 946. 10 Edred the Brother of Edmund and Athelstan so fortunate against the Danes that he compelled them to be christned 9. 955. 11 Edwy the Sonne of Edmund 959. 12 Edgar the Brother of Edwy surnamed the Peaceable the most absolute Monâ—rch of England since the time of the Saxons by whom the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan on the Wâ—lch was exchanged into a tribute of Wolves 16. 975. 13 Edward II. Sonne of Edgar treacherously murdered by his Stepdame to make way for Ethelred her Sonne hence surnamed the Martyr 3. 978. 14 Ethelred the younger Sonne of Edgar and half Brother of Edward enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly Oppressed and broken by the Danes he was fain to buy his peace of them at the yeerly tribute of 10000 pounds inhanced to 48000 pounds within short time after which monies were raised upon the subjects by the name of Danegelt Weary of these exactions he plotted warily with his Subjects to kill all the Danes as they slept in their beds which accordingly was put in execution on S. Brâ—ces night Novemb. 12. Anno 1012. To revenge this out-rage and dishonour Swaine King of Denmark with a sayl of 350 ships came into England the fear whereof compelled Ethelred a weak and impuissant Prince to fly into Normandy leaving his poor Subjects to the mercy of the Danish Tyrant who miserably plagued them till his death To whom succeeded his Sonne Cnute Canutus a more temperate Prince who maugre Ethelred now returned or his Sonne Edmund Ironside a most valiant King did in the end possess himself of the whole Kingdom 1016 15 Edmund II. surnamed Ironside
March Anno 1602. according to the computation of the Church of England which beginneth the new yeer with the Feast of the Annunciation To whom succeeded IAMES the sixt â—ing of the Scots with the joy of all men as the next undoubted heir of the Crown Of whom we shall say more when we come to speak of the Monarchs of Britain of which he was the first since the fall of the Roman Empire and such more properly than the greatest of all those Emperors had been before None of them having all the North parts of Britain it self or any part of Ireland at all nor many of the Isles adjoyning under their Dominion In the mean time to look on England as a State distinct we will consider it and the Kings thereof with reference to Reputation abroad and power at home with the Revenues Armes and Military Orders of it as in other places And first for Reputation when all Christendom in the Councill of Constance was divided into Nations Anglicana Natio was one of the Principall and not Subaltern and had its vote of equall balance with the Nations of France or Italy in all affairs concerning the doctrine discipline and peace of the Church which were there debated And for the place due to the Kings hereof in those Generall Councils and the rank they held among other Christian Princes I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Major filius Ecclesiae the King of France Minor filius and the King of England Filius tertius adoptivus The King of France in Generall Councils had place next the Emperor on his right hand the King of England on his left hand and the King of Scotland next before Castile Now indeed the King of Spain being so much improved is the dearly beloved Sonne of the Church and arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes but in the time of Pope Iulius the controversie arising between the Ambassadors of the two Princes for precedencie the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England And Pope Pius the fourth upon the like controversie arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain adjudged the precedencie to the French Touching the Souldierie of England and their most notable atchievements both by Sea and Land sufficient hath been said already What Forces the Kings hereof have been able to raise and may command for present service will best be seen by the action of King Henry the 8th at 〈◊〉 the Armies of Queen Elizabeth in 88. and the numbers of the trained Bands of the severall Counties First for the Action of King Henry the 8th he had in his Avantguard 12000. â—oot and 500 Light Horse in bew lackets with red Guards in the Rere-ward a like number both of Hore and Foot and in the main Battail 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse all in Red lackets and yellow Guards the whole number 44000 Foot and â—000 Horse They drew after them 100 great Peeces besides small ones and for conveyance of their Ordinance Baggage and other necessaries no fewer than 25000 Draught-horses besides other cariages In the next place for 88. the Queen dispersed in severall places on the Southern Coasts of the Kingdom to hinder the landing of the Enemy 25000 Souldiers of both sorts at Tilbury for the defence of the Citie of 〈◊〉 under the command of the Earl of Leicester 22000 Foot and 1000 Horse and for the Guard of her own person under the Lord Hunsdon 34000 Foot 2000 Horse in all the number of 84000 men besides those goodly Troops which the Nobility and Gentry did present her with at their own proper charges And as for the trained Bands the number of both sorts disciplined and mustered to be ready upon all occasions in the 8th yeer of King James for I have since seen no Muster-Roll of them amounted to 196150 able men 144300 Armed men 935 Demilances 〈◊〉 Light-Horse and 16545 Pioneers besides what was required of Peers and Prelates supposed to amount to 20000 Armed men and 4000 Light Horse And for their strength at Sea besides the Navy Royall consisting of about 30 gallant Ships besides the lesser Vessels the best and bravest that any Prince in Christendom can boast of as his own propriety there are such store of Collieâ—s and Merchants ships fit for any service that in the yeer 88 aforesaid the Queen had 100 Sayl of good Ships to oppose the Spaniard and 20 more to wait upon the motions of the Duke of Parma And in the yeer 1597 she set out for the Iland Voyage no sewer than 1â—0 Sayâ—â—â— all sorts of which 60 were men of war As for the Revenues of this Kingdom Boâ—erus reckoned them in the time of King Henry the 7th to be no more than 400000 Crowns per Annum but grants that afterward they were improved to a million more by King Henry the 8th the dissolution of Monasteries and the benefit redounding from the Court of Wards making that improvement And to say truth the Vniversall dissolution of Religious Houses of all sorts did for the time so mightily increase his annuall Income that he was fain to erect two new Courts the Court of Augmentation and the Court of Suâ—veyours for the better managing of the same But these Additions being wasted by his own exorbitant expences and the severall Alienations made by King Edward the sixth those Courts of new Erection were dissolved again and the Revenue fell so short of its former height that in the 12 yeer of Queen Elizabeth the profits of the Crown besides the Court of Wards and the Dutchâ—e of Lancaster came to no more than to 188â—97 l. 4s Of which 110612. l. 13. s. went out that yeer upon the Navie charge of Houshold and other necessary Assignments Since which time the great increase of trading both at home and abroad and the great glut of money in all parts of the World hath added very much to the Intrado The certaintie whereof as I doe not know so neither will I aim at it by uncertain Hear-say The Arms of the Realm of England are Mars 3 Lions passant Gardant Sol. The reason why these Arms quartered with the French took the second place are 1 because that France at the time of the first quartering of them was the larger and more famous kingdom 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms might more easily be induced to have acknowledged the Enhlish Title 3 Because the English Arms were compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine and the two Lions of Normandy being both French Dutchies The principall Orders of Knight-hood are and were 1 of the Round Table instituted by Arthur King of the Britans and one of the Worlds nine Worthies It consisted of 150 Knights whose names are recorded in the History of King Arthur there where Sir Vre a wounded Knight came to be cured of his hurts it being his Fate that only the best Knight of the Order should be his Chirirgion The Arms of most of these with
both being extract from the Welch blood they seldom or never contained themselves within the bounds of true Allegeance For whereas before they were reputed as Aliens this Henry made them by Act of Parliament one Nation with the English subject to the same Laws capable of the same preferments and privileged with the same immunities He added 6 Shires to the former number out of those Countries which were before reputed as the Borders and Marches of Wales and enabled them to send Knights and Burgesses unto the English Parliaments so that the name and language only excepted there is now no difference between the English and Welch an happy Vnion The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welch Subjects a Court at Ludlow like unto the ordinary Parliaments in France wherein the Laws are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of Westmâ—nster The Court consisteth of one President who is for the most part of the Nobility and is generally called the Lord President of Wales of as many Counsellors as it shall please the King to appoint one Attourney one Sollicitor one Secretary and the Iustices of the Counties of Wâ—les The Town it self for this must not be omitted adorned with a very fair Castle which hath been the Palace of such Princes of Wales of the English blood as have come into this Countrie to solace themselves among their people Here was young â—dward the 5th at the death of his Father and here dyed Prince Arthur Eldest Sonne to Henry the 7th both being sent hither by their Fathers to the same end viz by their presence to satisfie and keep in Order the unquiet Welchmen And certainly as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people What the Revenues of this Principalâ—ty are I cannot say yet we may boldly affirm that they are not very small by these reasons following viz. 1 By the Composition which LLewellen the last Prince of Wales made with Edward the first who being Prince of North-Wales onely and dispossessed of most of that was fain to redeem the rest of the said King Edward at the price of 50000 Marks which comes to 100000 pounds of our present mony to be paid down in ready Coin and for the residue to pay 1000 l. per Annum And 2dly by those two circumstances in the mariage of the Lady Katharine of Spain to the above named Prince Arthur For first her Father Ferdinando being one of the wariest Princes that ever were in Europe giving with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats required for her loynture the third part only of this Principality and of the Earldom of Chester And secondly After the death of Prince Arthur the Nobles of the Realm perswaded Prince Henry to take her to Wise that so great a Treasure as the yeerly Revenne of her lonyture might not be carried out of the Kingdom The Arms of the Princes of Wales differ from those of England only by the addition of a Labell of three points But the proper and peculiar device and which we commonly though corruptly call the Princes Arms is a Coronet beautified with thee Ostrich Feathers and inseimbed round with ICH DIEN that is I serve alluding to that of the Apostle The Heir while he is a Child differeth not from a Servant This Coronet was won by that valiant Prince Edward the black Prince at the battell of Cressie from Iohn King of Bohemia who there wore it and whom he there slew Since which time it hath been the Cognizance of all our Princes I will now shut up my discourse of Wales with that testimony of the people which Henry the 2d used in a Letter to Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople The Welch Nation is so adventurous that they dare encounter naked with armea men ready to spend their blood for their Countrey and pawn their life for praise and adding onely this that since their incorporating with the English they have shewed themselves most loyall hearty and affectionate Subjects of the State cordially devoted to their King and zealous in defence of their Laws Liberties and Religion as well as any of the best of their fellow-subjects whereof they have given good proof in these later times There are in Wales Arch-Bishops 0. Bishops 4. THE BORDERS BEfore we come into Scotland we must of necessity passe thorough that Battable ground lying betwixt both Kingdoms called THE BORDERS the Inhabitants whereof are a kind of military men subtile nimble and by reason of their often skirmishes well experienced and adventurous Once the English Border extended as far as unto the Fryth or Strait of Edenburgh on the East and that of Dunbritton on the West the first Fryth by the Latines called Bodotria and the later Glotta betwixt which where now standeth the Town of Sterling was an atient Bridge built over the River which falleth into the Fryth of Edenburgh on a Cross standing whereupon was writ this Pasport I am Free march as passengers may kenne To Scots to Britans and to Englsh-men But when England groaned under the burden of the Danish oppression the Scots well husbanded that advantage and not onely enlarged their Borders to the Tweed but also took into their hands Cumberland Northumberland and Westmorland The Norman Kings again recovered these Provinces making the Borders of both Kingdomes to be Tweed East the Solway West and the Cheviot hills in the midst Of any great wars made on these Borders or any particular Officers appointed for the defence of them I find no mention till the time of Edward the first who taking advantage of the Scots disagreements about the successor of Alexander the 3d hoped to bring the Countrie under the obedience of England This Quarrell betwixt the two Nations he began but could not end the Wars surviving the Author so that what Vellcius saith of the Romans and Carthaginians I may as well say of the Scots and English for almost 300 yeers together aut bellum inter eos populos aut bâ—lli praeparatio aut infidâ— pax fuit In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst So that Daniel in his History seemeth to marvail how this Corner of the Isle could breed so many had it bred nothing but men as were slain in these wars Yet in the Reign of Edward the 2d the Scots having twice defeated that unhappy Prince became so terrible to the English Borderers that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots It is a custom among the Turks not to beleeve a Christian or a Iew complayning against a Turk except their accusation be confirmed by the Testimony of some Turk also which seldom hapning is not the least cause why so little Iustice is there done the Christians In like manner it is the Law of these Borderers never to beleeve any Scots complaining against an English-man unless some other English-man will witness for him and so on the
and untractable People The Government of this Country since the first Conquest by the English hath been most commonly by one Supreme Officer who is sometimes called the 〈…〉 most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉 hath greater power or 〈◊〉 nearer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State For his assistance â—e hath a Privie Councell attending on him though resident for the most part at Duâ—lin and in emergencies or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way without formalities of Law And for their Laws which are the standing Rule of all civil Government they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments For in the reign of â—ing Henry the 7th Sir â—â—award Pâ—ynâ—ngs then Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament whereby all laws 〈◊〉 Statutes which were made in England before that time were to be entertained and 〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland On which foundation they have raised many Superstructures both of Law and Government enacted in their own Parliaments summoned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment in which by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Governance conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered oâ— by the King before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments Which Laws commmonly called Pâ—ynings Laws have hitherto continued in force amongst them though the last much stomaked and repined at not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in Yet notwithstabding these good Laws and the ample power of their Commission the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland or bring the People to any civill course of life the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity if ever they should sow Corn build houses or Learn the English tongue To this indisposition of the Irish themselves let us adde the defects of the Kings of England and Irish Deputies in matters of civill policie as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies in his worthy and piâ—hy discourse of this Subject I will only glean a few of them First then saith he a barbarous Country is like a field overgrown with wees which must first be well broken with the Plough and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed so must a wild and uncivill people be first broken and Ploughed up by War and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline lest the weeds revive in the one and ill manners in the other Here then was the first defect in our English Kings not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect and also the Irish Deputies who at such times as the people upon a small discomfiture were crest-faln neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings who gave such large possessions and regalities unto the first Conquerours that the people knew no Authority in a manner above their own immediate Lords Thirdly the Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the Irishrie but to some particular Families and Provinces only insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England that is to say O Neale in Vlster O Connobâ—r in Connaught Mac Morrough in Lemster O Malaghlia in Meth O Brian in Twomâ—nd known by the name of Quâ—nque Sanguines in some old Records By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws or at the best of Aliens had no incouragement either to build or plant or manure their Land or to behave themselves as Subjectâ— A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lieâ—tenants who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barbarous customes of the Common people and the merciless oppressions of the Lords never put any of them in execution as if they had been made for terror not for reformation Fiftly Adde unto these which Sir John Dâ—vies hath omitted the little care which was too often taken by the Kings of England in the choice of their Dâ—puties sometimes conferring that high Office as a Court-preferment without Relation unto the merits of the person and sometimes sending men of weak or broken fortunes who attended more their own profit than their Masters service and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock Siâ—thâ—y And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government there was another and as great in the 〈◊〉 themselves who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries abandoned the Woods and Bogs and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉 In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland till the latter end of Queen Elizabeths reign at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged almost all the Irishrie in that desperate Action which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel and all his partizâ—ns not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation So true it is that Every Pebellion when it is supprest doth make the Prince stronger and the Subjects weaker Ireland thus broken and ploughed up that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies and left the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman 1 Then there was an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Act of Oblivion made whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons and by the same Act all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords and received into the Kings immediat protection 2ly The whole kingdom was divided into Shires and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are said aside the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs and the common people seeing the benefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter begin to set their children to School for the learning of the English tongue 3ly The Irish were not rooted out as in the first plantation in Lemster and the English onely estated in their rooms but were onely removed from the woods bogs and mountains into the plain and open countrey that being like wild trees transplanted they might grow the
and the Brother of Guigne the sixt the last Daulphin of this Line Of whose surrendrie and the reasons which induced him to it we have spoke at large fol. 191. and thither I remit the Reader Then for the Errors of the Press with their emendations and corrections Fol. 147. l. 5. for Germans r. German words 148. 46. for Bosomon r. Baisemain 151. 32. for Mayenne r. Maine 152. 60. for Galatia r. Galatia 153. for Celto-Scyâ—bia r. Celta-Scythia 155. 63. for Chrysogonelle r. Grisogonelle 156. 49. for 14000 r. 140000. Fol. 159. 54. for Azuâ—e r. Argent 16â— 66. for 13th r. 11th 165. 47. for Brien r. Brieux 170. 46. for Antecum r. Autricum 173. 33. for Philip the Good r. Philip the third Sonne of Philip the Hardy 174. 27. for Ovillac r. Aurillac 181â— 28. for Nimines r. Ximines 191. 3. for the Praesectus r. the Seat of the Praefectus ib. 52. for usually r. not usually 193. 51. for Aâ—axis r. Araris 194 for given r. were given 198. 12. for war r. wave 199. ult for first r. last 201. 67. for did r. was 211. 10. for first r. second 221. for Review r. thus a View ib. 46. for Garvine r. Gurvinea ib. 63. for Countrie r. Continent 244. 37. for Sorgorve r. Segorve 248. 4. for three r. six 252. 48. to the North adde and some few of the neglected Ilands 260. 22 for honest death r. the hour of his death ib. 33. for those Fronts r. the Fronts 264. 26. for Pero-Benefices r. Parochiall Benefices ib. 48. for pursued r. pursuing ib. 52 for Guipuse r. Guipâ—scoa 6000 Fol. 265. 22. for acknowledge r. know ib. 34. for Avala r. Avalonia 266. 32. dele he said 269. 4. for it r. but ib. â— for antient r. antiently 274. 4. for making r. made ib. 32. dele out of Italie 278. 40. for 5. r. 15 fol. 263. 15. for as we have already proved r. as we are ready to prove 265. 57. dele in that saying 250. l. 4. for containing r. containeth 292. 63. for Place r. State 298. 43. for a Foot r. twelve Foot 303. 66. for Henry 5. r. Henry 6. 312. 40. for Oma Caghlon r. Oma Maghlin 319 19. for North South r. East and West ibid. 63. for 13 r. 23. COSMOGRAPHIE THE SECOND BOOKE CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHIE AND HISTORY OF BELGIVM GERMANIE DENMARK SWETHLAND RVSSIA POLAND HVNGARIE SCLAVONIA DACIA and GREECE With the ISLES thereof By PETER HEYLYN TACIT HIST. l. 4. Humanarum rerum possessionem Trans-Alpinis gentibus portendi Druidae canebant SENEC de Consolat ad ALBINUM Quotidie aliquid in hoc magno Orbe mutatur Nova Urbium fundamenta jaciuntur nova Gentium nomina extinctis nominibus prioribus oriuntur LONDON Printed for HENRY SEILE M.DC.LII COSMOGRAPHIE THE SECOND BOOK CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHY and HISTORY OF Belgium Germanie Denmark Swethland Muscovie Poland Hungarie Dalmatia Dacia Greece with the Isles thereof Of BELGIVM HAving pursued the fortunes of the Roman Empire through the 4 Western Dioceses or Divisions of it wholly subdued to the command of that conquering State let us next look on those Countries which lay further North and either never felt the force of the Romane Armies or were but conquered in part oâ— els were reckoned as the members of some great Province Of this last sort was all that tract which is now called Belgium or the Netherlands bounded on the East with Westphalen Gulick Cleve and the land of Triers Provinces of the Higher Germanie on the West with the main Ocean which divides it from Britain on the North with the River Ems which parts it from East-Frizeland on the South with Picardie and Champagne two French Provinces upon the South-east with the Dukedome of Lorrain By the Latins especially of these last times it is called Belgium from the Belgae the most potent people of all these parts and sometimes also Germania inferior or the Lower Germanie in the same sense as by the English it is called the Low Countries and the Netherlands from their low situation and the conformity which they have with the other Germans in Laws Language Customes and Manners The more peculiar name is Flanders which though but one of the 17 Provinces hath yet given denomination to all the Netherlands the people of which were once generally called by the name of Flemmings and that either for the power of that Province in regard of the others or by reason of the great trade and traffick formerly driven at the Fairs or Marts of Bruges a Town thereof by the Merchants of all parts of Europe or in respect that lying neerer then the rest to France Spain Italy and England that name was better known and took notice of But this was when the whole Countrey was under the command of many Princes of which the Earls of Flanders wâ—re esteemed most potent And though this name continued also after the incorporating of most of these Provinces in the house of Burgundie at which time they were called the Estates of Flanders yet since the falling off of Holland and the rest of the Vnited Provinces from the Kings of Spain it hath lost this honor the name of Flanders being now restrained within narrower bounds And for the name of Belgium though I find that name most currant amongst the Latines of this age yet I see little reason for it For first the Provinces of Flanders Hainault Namurce Luxembourg Limbourg Brabant Holland Zeland Vtrecht and Gelderland with their Appendixes were never reckoned of as parts of old Belgium or Gallia Belgica And secondly old Belgium or Gallia Belgica contained many large estates which are not now within the reckoning of these 17. Provinces that is to say Alsâ—tia and a great part of the lower Palatinate the Dukedomes of Lorraine Cleve and Juliers the Bishopricks of Colen Mentz and Triers and so much of France as containeth the Privince of Picardie and part of Champaigne As for the Belgae from whence we have the names of Belgium and Gallia Belgica they were originally Germans who driving out the Gauls planted themselves within the Rhene esteemed by Caesar to be the valiantest of the Gallick nations for those three reasons First they were the farthest from Provence where the Roman civilities and more affable course of life was embraced Secondly they dwelt on a Sea not then frequented by Merchants and so wanted those assurements to effeminate which are in Countries of traâ—â—ique And thirdly they bordered on the Germans a warlike nation with whom they were continually in armes This people seeing the prosperous successe of Caesars victories in Gaul joyned together in a common League and mustered an army of 269000. fighting men against him But seeing they could not draw him out of his Fortresses they retired again and that in such disorder that three Legions for no more was Caesars Army put them to an infinite slaughter After this Caesar fighting against them severally overcame them all and made their Country and the Countrey of the bordering
for English Fugitives 3. Orchies a pleasant town and well traded for the making of Serges which with the other two make up the three Estates of this part of Flanders 4. Armentiers an unwalled town but of very great trading here being yearly 25000. pieces of Cloth sent hence to Italie and thence to Constantinople 5. Tournay or Dornick as the Dutch call it a great rich mighty and strong town seated on the Scheld well built and full of stately and magnificent Churches and religious Houses and anciently honoured with a See Episcopall A town of great importance and much contended for betwixt the Flemmings and the French but finally fell unto the French as the more puissant Prince taken from them by Henry the eighth of England Anno 1513. to whom the Citizens paid 100000 Duckets for their present ransome restored by him unto the French Anno 1518. for the sum of 600000. Crowns and finally from them recovered by Charles the fift who restored it to the body of Flanders from which it had been long dismembred but so that it is governed as a State apart and is called the Signeury of Tournesis having a goodly jurisdiction over the Countrey round about it 6. S. Amand in the Countrey of Tournesis pleasantly seated on the Scharpe in which is one of the richest Abbies in all Flanders the Abbat thereof having the temporall and spirituall jurisdiction over it and the parts about it And so much for the Chorographie of the Earldome of Flanders inhabited by the Nervi and Morini in the time of Caesar 11. ARTOIS is bounded on the East with Flanders Gallâ—â—ant and the Countrey of Cambray on the South and West with Picardie on the North with Flanders Flammegant and the River Lis. The aire exceeding temperate and the soyle so fruitfull that it serveth as a Granarie to a great part both of Flanders and Brabant On the West part hereof towards France lyeth the Earldome of S. Paul so called from the chief town thereof a goodly Signeurie and of great jurisdiction and revenue containing besides many Villages the good town of Berne a walled town and of great importance The Earls hereof were of the noble family of the Earls of Luxembourg the last of which was Lewis of Luxembourg made Constable of France by K. Lewis the 11. With whom as also with Edward the 4. of England and Charles Duke of Burgundie he plaid so many crosse tricks that having long deluded them all and kept them in a continuall jealousie of one another he was at last by Duke Charles taken and beheaded After whose death this goodly Signeurie fell to the house of Vendosme in France by the marriage of Francis Earl of Vendosme with Mary the daughter of this Lewis to whom it was adjudged by the power and favour of the French-Kings the Heirs Males being made uncapable of succession in it by the Attaindure and Confiscation of the said last Earl By means whereof the house of Vendosme were entituled to many fair Estates in Artois and Flanders and much good lands in France which they were possessed of The Armes of these Earls were Argent a Lyon Gules armed and Crowned Or his tail forked of the second As for the residue of Artois the towns of most importance in it are Arras in Latine Attrebatum Civitas the chief City of the Attrebates the old inhabitants hereof in the time of Caesar and still the chief City of this Province a large populous and well fortified City anciently honoured with a See Episcopall and stocked with an industrious people the first makers of the Cloth of Arras which took name from hence Divided into two distinct towns both of them walled and called by two severall names the lesser called La Cite subject to the Bishop beautified with a fair and stately Cathedrall Church and a Library containing many excellent Manuscripts the lesser called La Ville subject to the Prince having large streets and a rich Monastery of the yearly revenue of 20000. crowns By Ptolemy it is called Regiacum seated within a bow-shoot of the River Scharp and heretofore the Metropolitan town of Flanders till Artois was dismembred from it since which time the chief City of this Province as before is said 2. S. Omer a fair town and well peopled seated upon the River Aa some 8. Dutch miles from the Ocean so called from S. Omer or Audomarus Bishop of the Morini who built a Monastery in this place from which grew the town the second of esteem and rank in all the countrey Near to it is a goodly lake of fresh water in which are many little Ilands affording good pasturage for Cattell of which Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that by fastning a cord unto the bushes which grow in them a man may draw them which way he will and that under them there are found great numbers of fishes who bed themselves there for shelter against the Weather 3. Betune a strong town and seated amongst excellent pastures of which the people make great plenty of the best Cheese which with the territory hereof fell to Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders in right of Maud his wife daughter and heir of Daniel the Lord of this town 4. Aire on the Lys a strong town with a Castle of great antiquitie 5. Bapaulme a little but well fortified town and yet more strong because it cannot be besieged for want of fresh water which is not to be had within three leagues of it 6. Renty an unwalled town but fenced with a very strong Castle besieged by the French Anno 1554. but being overcome in a set-field by Charles the fift they were fain to raise the siege and go home again 7. Hedinfert on the confluence of two little Riverets Blangis and Canche a frontier town on the edge of France one of the strongest and most defensible places of all the Netherlands built by Charles the fift out of the ruines of old Hesdin which having taken from the French he commanded it to be razed as no longer serviceable and raised this town instead thereof somewhat near France 8. Terâ—in or Theroven the Tervanna of Ptolemy and Civitas Morinum of Antoninus a frontire town held for a long time by the French by whom thought impregnable till taken by King Henry the 8. Anno 1513. they changed their opinion A siege not only memorable for the issue of it but for two other matters of great moment the one that the Emp. Maximilian came and served in person under the colours of S. George with the English crosse upon his breast the other that the French intending to victuall the town had so great an overthrow that had the English followed their fortune they had opened a fair way to have made themselves masters of all France the French King being so astonished on the newes hereof that he prepared to flie into Britain But the English more minded the spoyles and riches of Terwyn then the sequell of an absolute victory Et fruâ—
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
reason be assigned for Zutphen in regard it is a State more ancient then that of Guelderland it self and not depending anciently on the fortunes of it united to it by the marriage of Othe of Nassaw the first Earl of Guelderland with Sophia daughter and heir of Wickman the last Earl of Nutphen So as this Earldome ended when that first began After this it continued subject to the Earls and Dukes of Gueldres till the revolt of Holland and the other Provinces from the King of Spain at what time it was besieged for the States by the Earl of Leicester at the siege whereof fell that gallant Gentleman Sir Philip Sidney of whom our British Epigrammatist thus verfifieth Digna legi scribis facis dignissima scribi Scripta probant doctum te tua facta probum Thou writ'st things worthy reading and didst doe Things worthy writing too Thy Acts thy valour show And by thy works we do thy learning know And though upon the losse of that gallant man nephew and heir unto that Earl the siege was raised at the present yet was it re-enforced again anno 1190. and the Town then taken continuing ever since in the confederacy of the States united GROINING-LAND hath on the east East-Friseland on the west West-Friseland on the North the main Ocean on the South Over-yssell so wedged in as it were betwixt both Friselands that some hold it to be but a part of the West It containeth under it the Country called the Ommelâ—nds corruptly for the Emmelands as I conjecture because lying along the River Ems and therein 145 Burroughs and Villages the chief whereof are 1. Dam near the Ems bordering on East-Friseland 2 Keykirk 3. Old-Haven standing on the Sea As for the town of Groyning it self it is rich great and very well built situate-amongst divers small streames which run through it and having also divers Channels for conveyance of waters which addes much to the safety and strength thereof A town of great jurisdiction both within and without judging absolutely without appeals in causes both Civill and Criminall in Spirituall subject heretofore to the Bishop of Munster till made one of the new Bishopricks by King Philip the second anno 1559. And though the Prince in Civill causes had his officer or Lieutenant there yet in Criminall the town was Soveraign and granted pardons as Soveraign of the whole estate paying to the Prince for all duties yeerly but 6000 Crowns Both Town and Country anciently belonged to the Bishops of Vtrecht by whose negligence in defending them they submitted their estate to the Dukes of Guelderland But the Dukes of Saxonie laying some claim to it disturbed this agreement for a time during which Ezardus the Earl of East-Friseland possessed himself of it but not able to make good his unjust possession sold his estate therein to Gueldres anno 1514. to whom of right it did belong Afterwards in the yeer 1536. they put themselves under the command of Charles the fift but with the reservation of all their priviledges and ancient Liberties for preservation of the which in danger to be over-born by the power of the Spaniard they consederated with the rest of the united States anno 1594. and so still continue The antient inhabitants of these Countries were the Menapii and Sicambri very valiant people possessing Guelderland and the Majores Frisii which were planted in Groyning and the rest of Friseland Of these the Sicambri were accompted the most valiant people uniting with other nations in the name of French and by that name possessing with the rest of those Nations the mighty Empire of the West In the division whereof by the posterity of Charles the Great these Countries were first part of the Kingdome of Austrasia or East-France afterwards of the Germane Empire governed at the first by Guardians or Protectours created by the people in the reign of Charles the Bald the two first being Wickard and Lupold or Leopold two Brethren who fixing their chief Seat in the Castle of Gueldres occasioned the whole Country to be called Guelderland But they and their successours by what name or title soever called were in effect but Provinciall Officers accomptable to the Emperours for their administration the first free Prince hereof being Otho of Nassaw who having to his first wife the Lady Aleide daughter of Wickard the last Guardian was by the Emperour Henry the third made first Earl of Guelderland adding thereto the State of Zutphen by a second marriage as is said before In Reinold the ninth Earl it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria anno 1339. sold by Duke Arnold justly incensed at his ungracious son Adolp to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florens of ready money and an Annuall pension anno 1472. But notwithstanding this Agreement Adolph upon the death of Charles possessed himself of it and left it unto Charles his son who finally surrendred it unto Charles the fift anno 1547. EARLS and DUKES of GVELDERLAND 1079 1 Otho of Nassaw the first Earl 2 Gerard the son of Oth by his first wife Aleide 1131 3 Henry the son of Gerard. 1162 4 Gerard II. son of Henry 1180 5 Otho II. brother of Gerard. 1202 6 Gerard III. son of Otho the second 1229 7 Otho III. son of Gerard who walled the towes of Ruermond Aruhem Bomel Goch Wageniâ—gen and Harderwick 1271 8 Reinold son of Otho the third taken and imprisoned till his death by 1326 9 Rainold II. his own son created the first Duke of Gueldres by the Emperour Lewis of Bavavaria at Francfort Anno 1339. liberall to the poof and a great Patron of the Muses 1343 10 Rainold III. son of Rainold the 2 d molested with continuall wars with his brother Edward by whom taken and imprisoned till his dying day 1371 11 Edward the son of Rainold the second by Eleanor the daughter of Edward the third of England his second wife dyed the same yeer with his brother the last of the male issue of Otho of Nassaw 1371 12 Mary by some called Joan Sister of Edward by the same venter and wife of William Earl of Gulick 13 William son of William Duke of Gulick and Mary of Gueldres admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the second 14 Rainold IV. the brother of William 15 Arnold of Egmond son of John Lord of Egmond and Mary his wife daughter of Joan the sister of Rainold and William the two last Dukes succeeded in the estate of Gueldres taken impriâ—oned and most barbarously handled by his own son Adolph and delivered by Charles the Warlike Duke of Bargâ—ndie he sold to him his estates of Gueldres and Zutphen to be injoyed by him after his decease anno 1472. 1473 16 Adolpâ— the wicked son of Arnold dispossessed of his estate by the said agreement which Duke Charles enjoyed for his life after the death of the said Charles was restored to liberty by the Gauntois anno 1467. and made the Generall of their
belonging to the Duke but in the power of the Citizens who without this Fort could not be master of their Liberties The wals about it are of earth high and broad and the Ditches deep the buildings generally fair for the most part of brick the chief whereof is the Common-Councell house the streets broad and long with two spacious Market-places but of no very pleasing smell the whole about a mile and an halfe in length half a mile in breadth containing six Parish Churches But the thing most considerable in it is the Fountaine of Salt the greatest riches of this City and the house in which the Salt is boiled containing 52 rooms and in each room 8 leaden pans in which are boiled dayly 8 tuns of salt every tun being sold for 8 Flemmish shillings bought by the Hamburgers Lubeckers and other Merchants some part of the profits of it belonging to the Duke some to the City the rest to the Adventurers who employ their stocks on it 2 Cella the seat of the Duke of Lunenburg 3 Gethern of no great bignesse or estimation but for a strong Castle of the Dukes 4 Oldendorp situate betwixt the Venaw and the River Esca memorable for the great battell fought neer it anno 1633. betwixt the Imperialists and the Swedes the honour and benefit whereof fell unto the Swedes who killed upon the place 5000 of the Enemie besides such as were found dead in the fields and high wayes all covered over with dead bodies took 1500 of them prisoners and got into their hands 13 pieces of Ordinance good store of Ammunition and three mules laden with silver for the pay of the Army the reputation of this victory drawing in Hammelen and other places of importance which stood out before 5 Verda an Episcopall See but made a Lay-fee as most other Bishopricks amongst the Lutherans the profits thereof being received commonly by a sonne of Danemark with the title of Administrator and lastly by the treaty of Munster appropriated for ever to the Crown of Sweden the Kings whereof to be entituled Dukes of Verden 7 Rotenburg the chief seat of the Bishops of Verda Northwest of Lunenburg on both sides of the Elb lyeth the Countrey and Seigneurie of LAWENBVRG so called from Lawenburg Lawburgum a Town and Castle built on the further side of the Albis by Barnard of Anhalt the first Duke of Saxonie of that family which being razed by Duke Henry the Lyon was again reedified and given by Albert the sonne of Barnard to his second son John from whom the Dukes of Saxonie commonly called Dukes of Saxen-Lawenburg doe derive themselves Who being pretermitted by the Emperour Sigismund at the death of Albert the third the last of the direct line of Barnard have since contented themselves with their antient Patrimonie Other towns observable in this Signeurie next unto Lawenburg it self are 2 Erdenburg a well fortified peece opposite to Lawenburg on the hither side of the Elb. 3 Raceburg the sepulture of this noble family 4 Moeln the cause of much contention betwixt the Lords hereof and the town of Hamburg who pretend a title thereunto But to return again to Brunswick and Lunenbourg the antient Inhabitants of these Dukedomes were the Duglubini of Taâ—itus with some parts of the Chauci and Cherusci these last of most fame for the blow they gave to Quintilius Varus Lieutenant in Gâ—rmanie after Drusus for Augustus Caesar who behaving himselfe with great insolency towards the Natives was set upon by these Cherusci and their confederates under the conduct of Arminius a great Prince amongst them himselfe slain and his whole Army consisting of three Legions miserably cut off and despightfully used which losse and the shame thereof so distracted the Emperour not formerly accustomed to the like misfortunes that he was many times observed to tear his beard knock his head against the posts and cry out in the bitternesse of his passion Redde mihi legiones Quintili Varo Having long time after this maintained their liberty for the Romans kept themselves from that time forwards on the French side of the Rhene they were at last subdued by the Saxons continuing part of that great Dukedom till the proscription of Henry surnamed the Lyon spoken of before whose reconciliation being made by meanes of Henry the second of England whose daughter Maud hee had formerly married the Emperor Barbarossa restored to him again the Cities of Brunswick and Lunenburg with their severall Territories of which his two sons Henry and William were first created Earles then Dukes the one of Brunswick and the other of Lunenbourg by the Emperour Frederick the second Which honours and Estates doe still remain unto their Posterities Before I come to the successions of which Princes I shall crave leave to speak of the Originall of the Guelfian Familie Dukes at the same time of Bavaria and Saxonie of which they are at this time the sole remainder A Family derived from one Guelphus whence it had the name the son of Isenberdus Earl of Altorf in Schwaben whose wife called Jermintrudis having accused a poor woman of Adultery and caused her to be grievously punished for having 12 children at a birth was afterwards delivered of the like number all of them sons Her husband being absent at the time of her delivery she commanded the Nurse to kill 11 of them fearing it seems the like shame and punishment as by her instigation was inflicted on the other woman The Nurse going to perform this ungodly command was met by the old Earl then returning homewards who asked her what she had in her Apron she made answer Whelps he desired to see them shee denyed him Angrie at this refusall he opened her Apron and there found eleven of his owne sonnes pretty sweet babes and of most promising countenances Examining the matter he found out the truth and enjoyning the old Trot to be secret in it he put the children out to Nurse six years expired the Earl invited to a Feast most of his own and his Ladies kindred and attiring the young boyes all alike presented them unto their Mother Who suspecting by the number of them what the matter was confessed her offence is pardoned by the good old Earl and carefully educates her children Whom the Father commanded to be called by the name of Guelpes alluding to the Whelpes or Puppies which the Nurse told him she had in her Apron From the eldest of these Guelphs or Guelpes succeeded that Henry Guelph sonne of Robert Earl of Altorf whom Conrade the second made Duke of Bavaria many of whose posterity enjoyed that Dukedome increased at last by the addition of the Dukedome of Saxonie in the person of Duke Henry surnamed the Proud Father of Henry called the Lyon and Grandfather of Henry and William the first Dukes of Brunswick and Lunenburg whose succession followeth in this Order The DVKES of BRUNSWICK and LVNENBVRG 1 Henry surnamed the Lyon the last Duke of Saxony and the first of this
Title Brunswick Lunenburg 1195 2 Henry first Earl after Duke of Brunswick 1213 3 Otho sonne of William Duke of Lunenburg after the death of Henry Duke of Brunswick also 1252 4 Albert sonne of Otho 1279 5 Albert II. sonne of Albert. 1318 6 Otho II. sonne of Albert the second 1334 7 Magnus sonne of Albert II. on the failing of the other house enjoyed both Estates 1368 8 Magnus II. son of Magnus the first 1373 9 Henry II. sonne of Magnus the second 1416 10 William son of Henry 1482 11 William II. son of William 1503 12 Henry II. son of Will the second 1514 13 Henry III. son of Henry the second 1568 14 Julius son of Henry the third 1589 15 Henry IV. son of Julius who married the Lady Elizabeth sister to Anne Queen of England 16 Frederick Vlric son of Flizabeth of Danemark and Henry Julius 1634 17 Augustus son of Henry Duke of Lunenbourg succeeded on the death of Fredenick Vlrick and the failer of the house of Brunswick in him in this Dukedome 1195 2 William first Earl after Duke of Lunenburg 1252 4 John sonne of Otho 1261 5 Otho II. sonne of John 1330 6 Otho III. sonne of Otho the second 10 Barnard brother of Magnus the second 1434 11 Frederick II. son of Barnard 1478 12 Otho III. son of Frederick 1514 13 Henry III. son of Otho the third 1532 14 Otho IV. son of Henry the third 15 Ernest the brother of Otho succeeded in his brothers life time surrendring his Estate for an Annuall pension 1546 16 Henry IV. son of Ernest 1590 17 Ernest II. son of Henry the fourth 18 Wolfâ—angus the brother of Henry the fourth and Uncle of 〈◊〉 the second now Duke of Lunenbourg anno 1648. The Armes of these Dukedomes were first the same that is to say Gules two Lyons Or Armed Azure which Arms they tooke by reason of their extraction from the Kings of England then Dukes of Normandie retained to this day by the Dukes of Brunâ—wick without any Addition But those of Lunenbourg have added three Coates more unto it the whole bearing being quarterly 1 Gules two Lyons Or Armed Azure 2 Azure Seme of Hearts Gules a Lyon Azure Armed and Crowned Or 3 Azure a Lyon Argent Crowned Gules and 4 Gules within a Border Componie Or and Azure a Lyon of the second Armed of the third HASSIA HASSIA is bounded on the North with Brunswick on the South with Veteravia or the State of Wideraw on the East with Saxonie on the West with Westphalia So called from the Hessi who having vanquished the Chatti the old Inhabitants of this Countrey possessed themselves of it The Christian faith was first preached here by Boniface or Winifred an English Saxon afterwards Archbishop of Mentz anno 730 or thereabouts Of whom I find this memorable Apophthegm that in old times there were Golden Prelates and wooden Chalices but in his time wooden Prelates and Golden Chalâ—ces Not much unlike to which I have read another but of later date viz. that once the Christians had blinde Churches and lightsome hearts but now they have lightsome Churches and blinde hearts The Countrey is very fruitfull of corn and affordeth good 〈◊〉 for the feeding of Cattell of which they have great droves and heards in many places with great abundance of Stags and other Deer for the pleasures of hunting harboured in the woods hereof with which in many parts of it it is very much shaded It breedeth also on the Downes good store of sheep enriched with the finest fleece of any in Germany the Staple commodity of this Country and in the mountainous parts hereof there want not rich Mines of brasse lead and other metals which yeild great profit to the people Chief towns herein are 1 Allendorf on the VVeser or Visnegis of much esteeme for the springs or fountaines of Salt which are thereabouts 2 Frislar upon the Eder well walled and situate in a fruitfull and pleasant soil belonging to the Archbishop and Elector of Mentz but in regard of the convenient situation of it much aimed at many times attempted and sometimes forcibly possessed both by the Lantgraves of Hassia and Dukes of Saxony 3 Fuld on a River of that name remarkable for the Monastery there founded by Boniface Archbishop of Mentz by the name of Saint Saviours the Abbot which is a Prince of the Empire Chancellour of the Emperesse and Lord of a goodly territory in this Country called from hence Stift Fuld 4 Frankenberg on the Eder also so called from the French who incamped there in their wars against the Saxons first founded by Theodorick the French King anno 520. but much enlarged by Charles the Great about the yeer 804. 5 Eschewege on the brow of an hill neer the River VVert of great trading for the woad of which the fields adjoyning yeild a rich increase Being destroyed by the Hungarians it was re-edified and enlarged by the Emperour Henry the second and having suffered much misery in the long war between Adolph Archbishop of Mentz and the Lantgraves of Hassia it fell at last into the possession of the Lantgrave anno 1387. 6 Melsingen on the River Fuld 7 Darmsiad lately if not at the present the seat and inheritance of Count Ludovick of the younger house of the Lantgraves taken Prisoner by Count Mansfield anno 1622. and his whole Country exposed unto spoil and rapine because besides many other ill offices he was the chief perswader of the Princes of the Vnion to disband their forces provided for defence of themselves and the Palatinate and to reconcile themselves to the Emperour 8 Marpurg the seat of the second house of the Lantgraves descending from that Philip who was Lantgrave in the time of Charles the fift whom he so valiantly withstood pleasantly seated on the Lon amongst Viny downes and shady Mountains honoured with an University founded here by Lewis Bishop of Munster anno 1426. and beautified with a magnificent Castle the ordinary dwelling of those Princes situate on an high hill somewhat out of the Town which gives it a very gallant prospect over the Town and Country 9 Geisen a Town belonging to the Lantgraves of Cassels and a small University also 10 Dietz upon the River Lon belonging also to the house of Cassels 11 Cassels the chief town and ordinary residence of the Lantgraves of the elder house who are hence sometimes called the Lantgraves of Cassels commodiously seated in a pleasant and fruitfull soil and well fortified with strong earthen walls and deep ditches but the houses in it of no great beauty being composed for the most part of wood thatch and clay Within the limits of this Province is the County of WALDECK not subject to the Lantgraves of Hassia though included within the limits of it before laid down taking up the Western parts thereof where it meets with Westphalia in figure very neer a square each side of which is of the length of six ordinary Dutch or 24 English
long since in danger of performing more reall services the Emperour Ferdinand the 2. after the surprize of Hâ—lstein and some part of Danemark anno 1627. gaining so far upon this Countrie that had not the King of Sweden come in so seasonably he had made himself absolute master of it and by the opportunity of the situation of it on the back of the Netherlands forced the Vnited States to some great extremities As for the title of Duke of Westphalen and Engern it hath been long used as before was said by the Bishops of Colen as also but with better right by the house of Lawenburg descended from the antient Electorall Familie writing themselves in that regard Dukes of Saxonie Wesâ—phalen and Angravaria or Engern 2 The Bishoprick of BREME lyeth on the other side of the Weser extending as far as to the Elb and the German Ocean So called of 1 Breme the principall Citie â—eated on the Weser there broad and navigable the Citie by that means well traded populous and rich beautified with fair and even streets and very strongly fortified against all Invasions both by Art and Nature the town being so seated amongst Fenns occasioned by the overflowings of the River that it may be easily drowned on all sides to keep off an Enemie adorned with a spacious Market-place a fair Counsell-house and a large Cathedrall the See of the Arch-bishop who is the temporall Lord of the town and territorie Other Towns of especiall note are 2 Osenbridge not far from Breme from whence great quantitie of linnen is brought yearly to England and other places 3 Arusten on the Weser also 4 Oterenberg on the river Bolla not far from the fall thereof into the Ocean 5 Buxtertrude on the Elb not far from Hamburg but on the hither side of the water 6 Stode Stadt or Stadium seated on the River Zuinghe near the fall thereof into the Elb accompted the antientest town in all Saxonie and one of the first which was enrolled amongst the Hanse and by especiall priviledge had the pre-emption of all the Rhenish wine that passed by them and the right also of coining money But being over-topped by the power and trade of Hamburg 5 Dutch miles from it it grew at length so poor and in such decay that their yearly Revenues came but to 90 l. per annum so that they were fain to sell their priviledges to the Town of Hamburg and put themselves under the protection of the Bishops of Breme Revived again upon the comming thither of the English Merchants who finding some hard measure from the Hamburgers fixed their Staple here by means whereof the Citizens in short time grew exceeding wealthy the buildings fair and beautifull the town strongly fortified Situate in a place so easily overwhelmed with water that the people in ostentation of their strength and securitie used to have Ordinance of stone planted over their Gates But the late German wars have made them sensible of their folly when notwithstanding their new works and an English Garrison under Sir Charls Morgan they were compelled to submit themselves to the Earl of Tilly anno 1627. recovered after by the Swedes in the course of their victories As for the Bishoprick of Bremen it was first founded by Charls the Great in the person of Willibode an English Saxon one of the first Preachers of the Gospel in these parts of this Country The town before that time a poor Village only being made an Archiepiscopall See and the Metropolitan of all the Churches of the North quickly grew up into esteem as the Bishops did in power and Patrimonie till they became Lords of all this tract Governed since the Reformation of Religion by Lay-Bishops or Adminisirators of the Rents of the Bishoprick which under that title they inverted to their proper use And now of late by the Conclusions made at Munster setled as an inheritance on the Crown of Sweden to be enjoyed together with the Bishoprick of Verda by the Kings thereof with the title of Dukes of Breme and Verden the antient liberties of those Cities formerly granted by their Bishops being still preserved EAST-FRISELAND EAST-FRISELAND is bounded on the East with the River Weser by which parted from Westphalen on the West with the River Ems which parteth it from Groyningen and the rest of West-Friseland on the North with the German Ocean and on the South with the Earldom of Mark a part of Cleveland So called from the Frisu who casting out the old inhabitants possessed themselves of it and called it by their own name Friseland divided by the Ems or Amisus into the Western spoken of amongst the Netherlands and the Eastern or East-Friseland in which now we are The nature of the soil we shall see anon when we come to the subdivisions of it Chief Rivers besides those of Ems and 2 Weser spoken of elsewhere 3 Juda which falleth into a great Bay oâ— Arm of the Ocean called from hence Die Jadie 4 Dalliart on which standeth the Citie of Emdeu 5 Delm and 6 Honta neighboured by Delmenhorst and Oldenborch towns of this Countrie The whole divided into 1 the Countie of Emden or East-Friseland properly so called and 2 the Earldom of Oldenburg 1 EAST-FRISELAND specially so called hath on the West the River Ems on the North the Ocean on the East and South the Earldom of Oldenbourg called also the Countie of EMDEN from the fair Town of Emden the chief Citie of it The soil hereof is very fruitfull both in corn and â—asturage sending great store of Oxen Horses Wool Swine Butter Cheese and all sorts of Grain into other Countries all of them excellent in their kind not easily to be bettered if equalled in any place whatsoever Chief towns herein are 1 Emden so called from the Ems on which it is situate Dâ—llaert a smal River falling here into it a noted and wel traded town beautified with a Haven so deep large that the greatest ships with ful sail are admitted into it The people rich affirmed to have 60 ships of 100 tuns apeece and 600 lesser Barks of their own besides 700 Busses and Fisher boats maintained for the most part by their Herring-fishing on the Coast of England The buildings generally fair both private and publick especially the Church the Town-Hall and Earls Palace This last a strong and stately Castle situate at the mouth of the Haven and on all sides compassed by the Sea and yet not strong enough to preserve the Townsmen in their due obedience who about 50 years agoe taking advantage of the absence of their Earl kept him out of their Town because he seemed not to approve the Calvinian humor and have since governed in the nature of a Common-wealth confederate with the States of the Vnited Provinces for their better establishment and support So easily is Religion made a mask to disguise Rebellion 2 Auricts by some called Anseling seated in the Inlands rich and well walled of great resort by reason
Duke of Friâ—land against whom it held out 13 months and yeelded at the last upon good conditions anno 1628. 2 Tychenberg Tychopolis my Author cals it a Dutch mile from Crempe but on the very bank of the river Elb where it receives the Rhin a small River upon which it is seated first built and after very well fortified by Christiern the fourth of purpose to command the Elb and put a stronger bridle in the mouths of the Hamburgers anno 1603. now held to be the strongest peece of all his Dominions the onely Town of all this Dukedome which yeelded not to the prevailing Imperialists in their late wars against the Danes anno 1628. 3 Bredenberg a strong town belonging to the Rantzoves one of the best pieces of the Kingdome remarkable for the stout resistance which it made to Wallenstein Duke of Fridland in the war aforesaid who at last taking it by assault put all the souldiers to the sword 4 Pippenberg another strong place and of very great consequence 5 Jetzebo on the River Store 6 Gluck-Stude upon a Creek or Bay of the German Ocean repaired and fortified by the said Christiern the fourth who much delighted in the place to command the passage up the Elb. 7 Store 8 Hamburg upon the Billen where it falls into the Elb an antient City built in the time of the Saxons repaired by Charles the Great and walled by the Emperour Henry the fourth Accounted since that time an Imperiall City and made one of the Hanse on the first incorporating of those Towns Which notwithstanding on a controversie arising about that time betwixt the Earl of Holstein and the people hereof it was adjudged to belong to the Earles of Holst and that determination ratified by Charles the fourth anno 1374. In pursuance whereof the Hamburgers took the Oath of Allegeance to Christiern Earl of Oldenburg the first King of Denmark of that house as Earl of Holst acknowledging him and his successours for their lawfull Lords though since they have endeavoured to shake off that yoak presuming very much on their power at Sea and the assistance which they are assured of upon all occasions from the rest of the Hansetownes As for the Town it selfe it is seated in a large plain with fat and rich pastures round about it well fortified by art and nature the Haven being shut up with a strong iron chain The buildings for the most part of brick but more beautifull then well contrived and the streets somewhat of the narrowest The publick strâ—ctures very fair especially the Counsell house adorned with the Statua's of the nine Worthies carved with very great Art the Exchange or meeting place for Merchants and nine large Churches The Citizens generally rich masters of many as great ships as sail on the Ocean some of them 1200 tun in burden which bring in great profit besides the great resort of Merchants and their Factors from most places else sometimes the Staple town for the Cloth of England removed on some discontents to Stode and from thence to Holland It is observed that there was in this town at one time 177 Brewers and but 40 Bakers nor more then one Lawyer and one Physitian The reason of which dispropoâ—tion was that a Cup of Nimis was their only Physick their differences sooner ended over a Can then by order of Law and Bread being accounted but a binder and so not to be used but in case of necessity Betwixt the Rivers Store and Eydore coasting along the German Ocean lies the Province of DITMARSH most properly called Tuitschmarsh from the marishnesse of the ground and the Dutch Inhabitants or from a mixture of those people with the Marsi spoken of before The people being naturally of the Saxon race retain much of the stomach and animosity of the Antient Saxons never brought under the command of the Earles of Holst as Wagerland and Storemarsh were till Holst it selfe was joined to the Crown of Denmark And though it was aliened from the Empire by Frederick the third and given in Fee to Christiern Earl of Oldenburg the first King of that house anno 1474. yet would they not submit unto his authority but held it out against him and some of his successours whom in the year 1500 they vanquished in the open field till broken and made subject by the valour and good fortune of King Frederick the second anno 1559. Chief places in it are 1 Meldorp upon the Ocean the chief Town of the Province the Inhabitants of which are so wealthy that many of them cover their houses with copper 2 Londâ—n opposite to a Peninsula or Demi-Island called Elderstede on the West side whereof it standeth 3 Heininckste and 4 Tellinckste of which nothing memorable And as for HOLSTEIN it selfe the fourth and last member of this Estate though the first in power and reputation it taketh up the Inland parts betwixt Storemarsh and Juitland save that it hath an outlet into the Baltick on the Northwest of Wagerland Chiefe places in the which are 1 Kyel Chilonium in Latine seated upon a navigable Arm of the Baltick Sea parting Wagerland from the Dukedome of Sleswick a Town well traded and having a capacious haven seldome without good store of shipping from Germany Lifeland Sweden and the rest of Denmark 2 Rendesberg the best fortified peece in all this Province 3 Niemunster on the Northwest of the Sore not farre from the head of it 4 Wilstre on a small River so called 5 Bramstede 6 Borsholm not much observable but for a Monastery in which Henry one of the Earles hereof of a younger house turned Monk and dyed anno 1241. The antient Inhabitants of this and the other three were the Saxons Sigalones and Subalingii placed here by Ptolemie whom I conceive to be no other then some Tribes of the Cimbri of whom this Chersonese took name The two last passing into the name of the first and in the declination of the Roman Empire marching over the Elb and spreading all along the Coasts of the German Ocean molested with their piracies and depredations the shores of Britain Known by that means unto the Britains they were invited to assist them against the Scots which action with the aid of the Juites and Angli Inhabitants together with them of the Cimbrick Chersonese they performed so honestly as to make themselves masters of the best part of the Island Such as remained behinde not being able to defend their owne against the Sclaves were fain to quit the parts lying next to Mecklenburg which being peopled by the Wagrii tooke the name of VVagerland But the Saxons being vanquished by Charles the Great these on the North side of the Elb became a part of the great Dukedome of Saxonie and so continued till dismembred by Lotharius both Duke and Emperour who gave the proper Holst or Holstein specially so called with the Province of Storemarsh to Adolph Earl of Schaumburg who had deserved well of him in his wars with
Queen of Harlicarnassus who in the honour of her husband Mausolus built a stately monument accounted one of the worlds seven wonders of which thus Martiall speaking of the Roman Amphitheatre erected by Domitian◠Aere nec vacuo pendentia Mausolaea Laudibus immodicis Cares ad astra ferant That is to say Mausolus tomb filling the empty Aire Let not the Carians praise beyond compare That the Carians were so called from Cares the sonne of Phoroneus King of Argos hath been said before But Bochartus will rather have them so called from Car which in the Phoenician language signifieth a Sheep or a Ram with numerous flocks whereof they did once abound And this may seem more probable in regard that the Ionians next neighbours to Caria borrowing this word from the Phoenicians called sheep by the name of Cara 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faith Hesrchius the old Gramarian But from whomsoever they had their name certain it is they were a very warlike people 〈◊〉 morun pugnaeque amans saith Pomponius Mela ut aliena etiam bella appeterent who when they had no warres at home would seek out for action A little before the time of Xerxes Mausolus reigned here whose wife Artemisia lately mentioned aided that King in his undertakings against Greece Afterwards in the time of Alexander the Great we meet with Ada Queen hereof who aided him against the Persians adopting him for her Sonne and Successour Subject after her decease to the Macedonians it followed the same fortune with the rest of these Provinces till the defeat of Antiochus neer Magnesia in the division of whose spoiles it was given to the Rhodians incorporated not long after to the State of Rome and made a Province of the Empire Wrested from the Eastern Emperours by the Turkes of the Selzuccian Family the greatest part hereof on the death of Aladine 2d was raised unto a petit Kingdome by the name of Mentesia so called from Mendos or Mindus the chief City of it the residue being laid to the Caraman Kingdome both long ago subdued by the Ottoman Family that of Mentesia by Mahome surnamed the Great who dispossessed Elias the last Prince thereof Anno 1451. LYCIA LYCIA is bounded on the East with Pamphylia on the West with Caria on the North with parts of Lydia and Phrygia Major on the Sauth with the Mediterrenean Sea Environed on three sides with the Mountain Taurus which part it from the Countries above mentioned by consequence naturally strong aud not very accessible the Sea for the space of twenty miles shutting up the fourth And here it is to be observed that besides this there was a litle Region of the same name not far from Troy not much observed by our Geographers either old or new but mentioned sometimes by the Peets as in Virgill Aeneid 4. Qualis ubi hybernan Lyciam Xanthique fluenta deserit c. which is meant plainly of the Phrygian or Trojan Lycia the word hyberna being added because of its Northern situation in respect of this The People hereof were sometimes called Xanthi from Xanthus the chief River hereof which rising in two springs from the foot of mount Cadmus passeth by a Town called Xanthus also and falleth into the Sea But generally they were called Lycii and the Councrey Lycia from Lycius the sonne of Pandion King of Athens who either conquered them or did some memorable Act amongst them which deserved that honour The principall Mountain of this Countrey and indeed of Asia is the Mountain Taurus which hath his beginning in this Province extending Eastward to the great Orientall Ocean of which somewhat hath been said already and more is to be said hereafter when these hils are grown unto the greatest One of the branches of it and the most notable in this Countrey is that called Chimoera vomiting flames of fire like Cicilian Aetna the bottom whereof was infested with Serpents the midle parts grazed upon by Goats and the higher parts made dangerous by the dens of Lions Hence by the Poets made a Monster having the head of a Lion the body of a Goat and the taile of a Serpent according unto that of Ovid in his Metamorphosis Quoque Chimaera iugo mediis in partibns Hyrcum Pectus ora Leo caudam Serpentis habebat In English thus Chimaera from a Goat her mid-parts takes From Lions head and breast her tail from Snakes This dangerous Mountain was first planted and made habitable by the care of Bellerophou a noble Grecian who is therefore fabled by the Poets to have killed this Monster employed upon this business by Jobares the King of Lycia to whom he had been sent by Proetus King of Argos who was jealous of him and sent with letters to require that King to kill him Whence came the saying Bellerophontis liter as portare applied to those who were unawares imployed do carry letters tending to their own destruction such as those carried by Vriah to Joab the Generall by command of David This Countrey was so populous that antiently there were reckoned threescore Cities in it of which six and thirty remained in the time of Saint Paul now nothing left of them but the names and ruins Those of chief note were 1. Myra the Metropolis of Lycia when a Roman Province by consequence an Arch-Bishops See when Christian St. Nicholas one of the Bishops hereof in the primitive times is said to have been a great Patron of Scholars his festivall annually holden on the sixt of December is celebrated in the Church of Rome with several pastimes and still in some Schools here in England as in that of Burford in the County of Oxon where I had my breeding and my birth for a feast and a play-day Of this City there is mention Acts 27. v. 5. 2. Telmesus the Inhabitants whereof were famous for South-saying and accounted the first Interpreters of Dreams 3. Patara or Patras formerly called Sataros beautified with a fair Haven and many Temples one of them dedicated to Apollo with an Oracle in it for wealth and credit equall unto that of Delphos 4. Phaselis on the Sea-side also a nest of Pirates in the times of the Reman greatness by whom then haunted and enriched as Algiers is now but taken by Servilius a Roman Captain at such time as Powpey scowred the Seas And unto the Pirates of this Town the former Ages were indebted for the first invention of those swift Vessels which the Romans called a Phaselus by the name of the Town we may render it a Brigantine 5. Cragus with a Mountain of the same name thrusting out eight points or Promontories neer to the Chimoera 6. Rhodia or Rhodiopolis as Plinie calleth it most probably the foundation of the neighbouring Rhodians 7. Solyma on the borders hereof towards Pisidia the people of which were conquered and added unto Lycia by the sword of Bellerophon whom Jobares with a minde to kill him according to the request of Poetus imployed in that service 8. Corydalla neer
easie of entrance by the first but very difficult by the last the Streits thereof called Pyloe Cilicioe or the Ports of Cilicia being indeed so strait and almost impassable that had they been guarded or regarded by the Persians as they should have been the progress of Alexanders victoties might have ended there But Arsenes who had the charge of them durst not stand his ground and so left them open to the Enemy whom by those Ports he put into the possession of the Kingdome of Persia With better faith though no better fourtune did the Souldiers of Pesceninus Niger make good these Streits against the Emperour Severus the Monarchy of the World lying a second time at stake and to be tried for in this Cock-pit For the Nigrians possessed of these Streits and entrances couragiously withstood the Severian party till at last a sudden tempest of rain and thunder continually darting in their faces as if the very Heavens had been armed against them they were fain to leave the passage and therewith the victory to the adverse faction having sold that at the loss of 20000. of their own lives which Alexander had the happiness or the hap to buy for nothing In the borders of this Countrey towards Pamphylia lived a Tribe or Nation called the Soli originally of Attica but in long tract of time difused from converse and communication with their Countrey-men they spake that language so corruptly that from their barbarous manner of pronunciation and as rude expression came the word Soloecismus Yet amonst these were born three men of eminent note that is to say Chrysippus the Philosopher Philemon and Aratus the Poet out of the writings of which last Saint Paul vouchsafed to use this passage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. for we are also his offspring Acts 17. v. 28. That blessed Apostle thought himself never the worse Preacher for being brought up in humane learning at the feet of Gamaliel nor held it any disparagement to the influences of the Holy Ghost to make use of it in his Sermons and divine discourses And therefore to prevent those cavils which ignorance or misprision might chance to make in times succeeding he hath thrice vouchsafed the words and testimony of the heathen writers viz. of Epimâ—nides Tâ—tus 1. v. 12. of Menander 1 Cor. 15. v. 33. and that of Aratus before mentioned So lawfull is it in this kind for those of the spirituall Israel to rob the Aegyptians and to make this Hagar serviceable to their Mistress Sarah Principall Cities in this Province 1. Soloe the habitation of the Soli before remembred by some said to be built by Solon the Athenian but generally affirmed to have been planted by those of Rhodes and Attica mistakingly called Heliopolis by Qu. Curtius which is as much in Latine as Solis civitas or the City of the Sunne On the site hereof then decayed and ruinous the Town having been destroyed by Tygranes the Armenian King in his late warres against the Romans did Pompey build his City of Pomperopolis after his victory over the Pirates who not onely lorded it over the Seas and consequently obstructed trade and merchandize but wasted and spoiled the Villages of Italy it self Pompey being Victor and having inflicted exemplary punishment on the Ring-leaders with the rest peopled this new Town and the Countrey adjoining allowing them competent possessions lest want and necessity should again inforce them to the like courses An action truly commendable and worthy so great a Captain rather to take occasion of offending from the people than after offence done to punish them Hythlodoeus in the Utopia somewhat bitterly though perhaps not unjustly inveigheth against the lawes of England for ordaining death to be the punishment of theft Cum multò potius providendum fuerit uti aliquis esset proventus vitae ne cuipiam sit tam dira furandi primùm deinde pereundi necessitas Where as saith he the lawes ought to make provision for putting men in to some orderly course of life and not let them runne upon the necessity of stealing first and then being hanged for it 2. Tarsus the birth-place of Saint Paul the Apostle for that sufficiently famous were there nothing else to commend it to consideration But it was a Town withall of great note and consequence the Metropolis first of all Cilicia and after the division of Cilicia Prima The Inhabitants whereof had the privilege of Roman Citizens Situate in a goodly plain on the banks of the Cydnus and by some said to be the work of Sardanapalus the last King of Assyria it being engraven on a Monument erected to him that in one day he had built this Tarsus and 3. Anchiala another City of this Countrey neer the Sea-side and not farre from the Promontory Zephyrium Of the same date if the said Monument speak truth but neither of the same fortune nor continuance that being utterly decayed but Tarsus still remaining of great wealth and strength Much spoken of in the wars of the Holy Land and in the Stories of the Caramanian and Ottoman Kings And thoughthe Tarsians to ingratiate themselves with Julius Coesar would needs have their City called Juliopolis yet the old name survived the new and it is to this day called Tersia or Terassa by the vulgar Grecians but Hamsa by the Turks as Bellonius telleth us 4. Adena the Adana of Ptolomy a large Town but unwalled instead whereof defended by a very strong Castle Situate in a fruitful soyl both for wine and corn wherewith the Town is alwaies furnished for the use of those that are to travell over the Taurus who commonly take in here three daies provision 5. Epiphania the birth-place of George the Arian Bishop of Alexandria thrust on the world of late by some learned men but of more industry than judgement for George the Cappadocian Martyr 6. Mopsuestia as famous or infamous rather for giving title to Theodorus Mopsuestenus Bishop hereof and a great Patron of the Nestorian Heresies in the time of Saint Chrysostome The City otherwise of good note and of great consequence in the course of the Roman warres described at large by Ammianus Marcellinus 7. Issus upon a spacious Bay called hence Sinus Issicus neer the borders of Syria memorable for the great battel here fought betwixt Alexander and an handful in comparison of his Macedonians and that vast Army of Darius himself there in person consisting of 600000 undisciplined Asians whereof so many lost their lives that the dead bodies seemed to have buried the ground For partly by the unskilfulness of the Commanders who chose so ill a place to sight in that they could make no use of their mighty numbers and partly by the effeminatness of the Asian Souldiers unable to endure the charge there fell that day no fewer than 200000 of the Persians 40000 of them being taken Prisoners amongst them the wives and daughters of Darius and not above 100 of the Alexandrians if Qu. Curtius be not partiall in
Provinces and the number of their Towns and Cities I have thought fit once for all to lay down in this Diagramme following The Provinces Cities and Towns in China Pro. Cit. To. 1 Canton 37 190 2 Foquien 33 99 3 Olam 90 130 4 Sisnam 44 150 5 Toâ—enchia 51 155 6 Cansâ—â— 24 122 7 Minchian 25 29 8 Ochian 19 74 9 Honan 20 102 10 Pagnia 47 150 11 Taitan 47 78 12 Quinchen 45 113 13 Chagnian 43 95 14 Susnam 41 105 15 Quinsay 31 114 By which it doth appear that in these fifteen Provinces there are 591 Cities 1593 walled Towns and besides them 1154 Castles 4200 Towns unwalled and such an infinite number of Villages that the whole Country seems to be but one City onely It reacheth from the 130th to the 160th Degree of Longitude and from the Tropick of Cancer to the 53d degree of Latitude So that it lyeth under all the Climes from the third to the nineth inclusively the longest Summers day in the Southern parts being thirteen hours and fourty minutes increased in the most Northern parts to 16 hours and 3 quarters Enjoying by this site an air somewhat of the hottest especially in those parts whichly neer the Tropick but with all very sound and healthy and fit for the production of the choisest fruits The Countrey very rich and fertile insomuch that in many places they have two and in some three harvests in a year well cultivated and sowed with all manner of grain and planted with the best kind of fruits which do not onely come to a speedy maturity but to more excellencie and perfection than any of these Western parts The like is also said of their Pearls and Bezoar fairer and of greater vertue than those of America or any other part of the world besides Particularly it aboundeth with Wheat Barley Rice Wooll Cotton Olives Vines Flax Silk all kind of metals Fruits Cattle Sugar Honey Rhubâ—rb Camphire Ginger all kinds of Spices medicinall woods called China-wood by the name of the Countrey Musk and Salt the custome for which last in one City onely which is that of Câ—â—tâ—â— amounteth to the yearly value of 180000 Crownes It yieldeth also an Herb out of which they press a delicate juice which doth not onely serve them instead of wine but preserveth their health and freeth them from many of those inconveniences which the immoderate use of wine doth breed to others Such store of Poâ—ltry of all sorts but of Ducks especially that in the Town of Canton onely before mentioned it is thought there are 12000 eaten every day one day with another The people are for the most part of swart complexion but more or less according to their neerness to the heats of the Sun short-nosed black-eyed and of very thin beards They wear their garments very long and are so much delighted with their own fashion and composure that as the Negâ—oâ—s use to paint the devil 〈◊〉 as a colour contrary to their own so when these Chinots use to draw the picture of deformed persons they set him forth in a short coat broad eyes long nose and a bushy beard They are much given unto their Bâ—â—lics and eat thrice a day but then not immoderatâ—ly drink their drink hot and eat their meat with two sticks of Ivory Ebonâ—â— or the like not touching their meat with their hands at all and therefore no great foulers of linnen The use of silver forks with us by some of our Spâ—uce gallants taken up of late came from hence into Italy and from thence to England Their mariages they celebrate most commonly in the New-Moon and many times put them off till March when the year beginneth with them as it doth with us in which solemnity they spare for no câ—st or charge musick and Stage-plays and good cheer many daies together Yet doth not this take them off a jot from their natural industry and their proficiencie in Manufactures and Mechanick Arts. For the sonne is bound to follow his fathers occupation which law preventing the roaving about of idle people and exciting in each breast an emulation of every Art maketh the Inhabitants excellent Artificers In giving almes they are bountiful to the maimed and the lame but reject the blind as being sufficiently able to get sustenance for themselves by corporall labour as grinding of Corn c. They have long enjoyed the benefit of Printing before it was known in Europe but print not as we do from the left hand to the right nor as the Jews from the right hand to the left but from the top of the leaf dowaward to the bottom Gunnes also have been used among them time out of mind whence they are so well conceited of themselves that they use to say They themselves have two eyes the Europaeans one and the rest of the people of the world not one A pretty flourish of self-praising Now Gunnes were in use in these Eastern Countries and consequently also amongst them even when Bacchus made his expedition into India which was some three or four years before or after the departure of Israel out of Aegypt Sir Walter Rawleigh seemeth to affirm because Philostratus in the life of Apoll nius Tyanaeus telleth us how Bacclâ—us was beaten from a City of Oxydâ—acae by thunder and lightning which he interpreteth to be the Cannon But certainly himself in another place of his most excellent book acknowledgeth this Philostratus to have written fabulously and therefore no ficâ— fouâ—dation for a conceit so contrary to probability and the opinion of all times Besides whereas Dion telleth us that by the benefit of thunder and lightning from Heaven Severus discomfited Pesâ—â—ninus Nâ—ger and by the same means was himself repulsed from the wall of Petra in Arabia we may if this interpretationhold good as easily maintain that Severus had great Ordnance in his Camp and the Arabians in their Town As for Pâ—â—â—ting whether John Gertrudenberg learned it of the Chinois or whether good inventions like good wits do sometimes jump I dare not determine sure I am that he first taught it in Europe and as some say in the year 1440. At Halam a Town of Holland It is first said to be practised and at Mentz perfected Now wheras it is by some doubted whether the Art of Printing be available to the proficiency and advancement of Learning or not I must not herein be both a Judge and a party but must leave the decision of the point to men uninteressed Onely this I dare boldly say that this most excellent invention hath been much abused and prostituted to the lust of every foolish and idle paper-blurrer the treasury of learning being never so full and yet never more empty over-charged so with the froth and scumme of foolish and unneceslary discourses In which though all Nations have their share therein and we of late as much as any the Dutch have been accompted the most blame-worthy who not content to scatter their poor conceptions onely amongst
and safety of the Iland lying in defence of the Shores and Havens 2 St. Hermes a strong Castle at the point of a long Languet or tongue of Rock thrusting out betwixt the two best Havens both which it notably defendeth Took by the Turks Anno 1565 but at no cheaper rate then 20000 shot of Cannon and the loss of 10000 of their men 3 Valette situate on the same Languet not far from the Castle of S. Hermes or rather lying close unto it extended the whole breadth of the said Languet from the one Sea to the other and so commanding both the Havens Built since the departure of the Turks impregnably Fortified and called thus by the name of Valets the great Master who so gallantly repulsed their fury In this Town the great Master hath his Palace and the Knights their several Alberges or Seminaries all very fair and handsome buildings 4 Burgo a lirtle Town or City on another Languet lying in the Eastern Haven at the extremity of which Promontory in a Demy Iland stands the strong Castle of 5 S. Angelo built on a Rock opposite to Valette on the other side of the Haven and found impregnable by the Turks who in vain besieged it 6 Isola a small Citie and better deserving the name of a Town situate in another Promontory on the South of the other defended on the Westside by a strong Platform at the point of the Foreland and on the Eastside by the impregnable Castle of S. Michael in vain assaulted by the Turks who on their ill success at the Siege hereof gave over the enterprize and sailed home The People of this Iland originally were a Tyrian or Phoenician Colony but intermixt in tract of time with some Greek Plantations coming hither out of Sicil as before was said For the most part dependant on the Fortunes of Carthage afterwards of Rome till subdued by the Saracens By the Spaniards taken from the Moors and by Charles the fift given to the Knights of the Rhodes not long before expelled thence by Solyman the Magnificent Anno 1522. These Knights are in number 1000 of whom 500 are always to be resident in the Iland The other 500 are dispersed through Christendom at their several Seminaries in France Spain Italy and Germany and at any summons are to make their personal appearance These Seminaries Alberges they call them are in number seven viz. one of France in general one of Auvergn one of Provence one of Castile one of Aragon one of Italy and one of Germany over every one of which they have a Grand Prior who in the Countrey where he liveth is of great reputation An eight Seminary they had in England till the suppression of it by Henry the 8. yet they have some one or other to whom they give the title of Grand Prior of England Concerning the original and riches of these Knights we have spoken when we were in Palestine now a word or two only of their places and the election of their great Master None are admitted into the Order but such as can bring a testimony of their Gentry for six descents and when the Ceremonies of their Admission which are many are performed they swear to defend the Church of Rome to obey their Superiours to live upon the Revenues of their Order only and withall to live chastly Of these there be 16 of great authority Counsellours of State we may fitly call them called the Great Crosses out of whom the officers of their Order as the Marshal the Admiral the Chancellour c. are chosen and who together with the Master punish such as are convict of any crime first by degrading him 2 by strangling him and 3 by throwing him into the Sea Now when the Great Master is dead they suffer no Vessell to go out of this Iland till another be elected lest the Pope should intrude on their election which is performed in this manner The several Seminaries nominate two Knights and two also are nominated for the English these 16 from amongst themselves choose eight these eight choose a Knight a Priest and a Frier-servant and they three out of the 16 Great Crosses elect the great Master The great Master being thus chosen is stiled though but a Frier The most illustrious and most reverend Prince the Lord Frier N. N. Great Master of the Hospital of S. John of Jerusalem Prince of Malta Gaules and Goza Far different I assure you from that of the first Masters of this Order who called themselves only Servants to the poor Servitors of the Hospital of Jerusalem or that of the Master of the Templers who was only intituled The humble Minister of the poor Knights of the Temple This Iland is conceived to yield to the great Master the yeerly rent of 10000 Ducats the greatest part whereof ariseth out of Cotton-wool besides which he hath towards the maintaining of his Estate the tenth part of the prizes which are won from the Turks and certain thousands of Crowns yearly out of the treasure of the Order which is great and rich and one of the best Commanderies in every Nation And for the scowring of the Seas and securing their Harbours they have many good Gallies each of them able to contain 500 Souldiers and to carry 16 piece of Ordinance with which they make excursions many times to the coasts of Greece And so much for BARBARY MOVNT ATLAS IN our way from Barbarie to Libya Interior we must pass over Mount Atlas a ridge of hills of exceeding great heighth and of no small length So high that the top or Summit of it is above the clouds at least so high that the eye of man is not able to discern the top of it Extat in hoc Marimons cui nomen Atlas saith Herodotus Ita sublimis ut ad illius verticem oculi mortalium pervenire non possint Yet notwithstanding it is always covered with snow in the heats of Summer Difficult of ascent by reason of the sharp and craggy precipices which occur in many places of it the rest where plainer and more even of such wondrous steepness that the precipices of the Rocks seem the safer way Full of thick woods and yielding to the Countries on the North side of it the greatest part of the Rivers which refresh and moysten them and where it bordereth on the proper or Roman Africa of such self-fertility that it affordeth excellent fruits of its natural growth not planted graffed or inoculated by the hand of man The beginning of it is on the shores of the Western Seas which from hence have the name of the Atlantick Ocean in the 26 Degree and 30 Minutes of Northern Latitude and passing on directly Eastward draw neer unto the borders of Egypt part of Marmarica or the Roman Libya only interposing It is now called Anchisa and Montes Clari And took the name of Atlas from Atlas a King of Mauritania who dwelt at the bottom of this Mountain fained by the Poets to
sadness of the misadventure that he endeavoured what he could to settle a Plantation in it That of more same and greatness then all the rest to which the name is now most properly ascribed is situate in the Latitude of 32. 30 minutes Well stored when first discovered with plenty of Hogs divers fruits Mulberries Palmitos Cedars as also of Silk-worms Pearls and Amber and such rich Commodities of Fowl so infinite an abundance that our men took a thousand of one sort as big as a Pigeon within two or three hours The Aire hereof very sound and healthy found by experience the best Argument in such a point to be agreeable to the body of an English man yet terribly exposed to tempests of rain thunder and lightning For which and for the many shipwracks happening on the Coasts thereof and want of other Inhabitants to be said to own it the Manners have pleased to call it the Iland of Devils The soil affirmed to be as fertile as any well watered plentiful in Maize of which they have two Harvests yearly that which is sowed in March being cut in July and that which is sowed in August being mowed in December No venâ—mous creature to be found in all the Iland or will live brought hither And besides these Commodities of so safe a being so fenced about with Rocks and â—lets that without knowledge of the passages a Boat of ten Tuns cannot be brought into the Haven yet with such knowledge there is entrance for the greatest ships The English have since added to there strengths of nature such additional helps by Block-houses Forts and Bulwarks in convenient places as may give it the title of Impregnable It was first discovered but rather accidentally then upon design by John Bermudaz a Spaniard about the year 1522. and thereupon a Proposition made in the Council of Spain for setling a Plantation in it as a place not to be avoided by the Spanish Fleets in their return from the Bay of Mexico by the Streits of Bahama Neglected notwithstanding till the like accidental coming of Sir George Summers sent to Virginia with some Companies of English by the Lord De la Ware An. 1609. Who being shipwracked on this Coast had the opportunity to survey the Iland which he so liked that he endeavoured a Plantation in it at his coming home An. 1612. the first Colonie was sent over under Richard More who in three years erected eight or nine Forts in convenient places which he planted with Ordinance An. 1616. a new Supply is sent over under Captain Daniel Tucker who applied themselves to sowing Corn setting of Trees brought thither from other parts of America and planting that gainful Weed Tobacco An. 1619. the business is taken more to heart and made a matter of the Publick many great Lords and men of Honour being interessed in it Captain Butler sent thither with 500 men the Isle divided into Tribes or Cantreds to each Tribe a Burrough the whole reduced to a setled Government both in Church and State according to the Law of England After this all things so succeeded that in the year 1623. here were said to be three thousand English ten Forts and in those Forts fifty peeces of Ordinance their numbers since increasing daily both by Children borne within the Iland and supplies from England OF FLORIDA FLORIDA is bounded on the North-east with Virginia on the East with Mare del Noort on the South and some part of the West with the Gulf of Mexico on the rest of the West with part of New Gallicia and some Countries hitherto not discovered Extended from the River of Palmes in the 25 degree of Latitude to Rio de Secco in the 34. which evidently speaketh it for a Country of large dimensions It was first discovered by the English under the conduct of Sebastian Cabat An. 1497. afterwards better searched into by John de Ponce a Spaniard who took possession of it in the name of that King An. 1527. and by him called Florida either because he landed there upon Palm-Sunday which the Spaniards call Pascua di Flores or Pascha Florida or else quia Florida erat Regio by reason of that fresh verdure and flourishing estate in which he found it But by the Natives it is said to be called Jaquasa This Country lying Parallel to Castile in Spain is said to be of the same temper both for Aire and Soil but that it is abundantly more fruitfull the heart of the ground not being here worn out by continual Tillage as perhaps it may be in the other For here they have great abundance of Maize the natural bread-Corn of the Country which they sowe twice a year viz. March and June and reap in the third month after laying it in some publick Barns and thence distribute it to the neccssities of particular persons Well stored with several sorts of Fruit as Mulberries Cherries Chelnuts Grapes and Plums of both excellent taste and colour Beasts wilde and came of all kindes which these Countries yield and of like sorts of Fowl The Woods and Forrests full of the largest Okes and the loftiest Cedars some Cypress-Trees and Bays of a large proportion with great plenty of that Wood which the Inhabitants call Pavame and the French name Sassafras the bark whereof is Medicinal against some Diseases and another Tree which we call Esquine affirmed to be a Soveraign and present Remedie for the French disease It is also said to be enriched with some Mines of Gold and Silver neglected by the Natives till the coming of the Spaniards and French put a price upon them and to have in it Emeralds of great worth and beauty with many Tarquoises and Pearls Others report that all the Gold and Silver which they have amongst them came from some ships which had been wracked upon those Coasts contrary whereunto it is said by the Natives that in the Hills which they call Apalatei there are found great Veins of a reddish Mettal which the French concluded to be Gold though they wanted time and opportunity to search into them The People are of an Olive-Colour great stature and well proportioned naked except their Privities which they hide with the skins of Stags their Arms and knees stained with divers paintings not to be washed off their hair black and hanging down as low as their thighs Cunning they be and excellent in the Arts of dissimulation So stomackfull that they do naturally love War and Revenge insomuch that they are continually in War with one or other They are crafty also and very intelligent as appeareth by the Answer they gave to Ferdinando Soto a Spaniard who was here among them An. 1549. For when he went to perswade the people that he was the son of God and came to teach them the Law Not so replyed a Floridan for God never bad thee to kill and slay and work all kinde of mischief against us The Women when their Husbands are dead use to cut off their hair close
skins the kings or Chiefs of their several Tribes make their Royal robes The men quite naked the Women with a piece of Mat instead of an Apron chaste and obedient to their Husbands Their houses made of Turf and Osier so wrought together as serves to keep them from the Cold in the midst whereof they have an Hearth where they make fire about which they lye along upon Beds of Bulrushes VVhat Towns they have and whether they have any or not and by what names called if they have any must be referred to a further Discovery there being nothing to that purpose delivered hitherto And yet not seated so far North but that it may be capable of a further light if any noble Undertakers would adventure on it The English were no sooner landed but the Inhabitants presented themselves before the Generall with presents of Feathers and Kalls of Net-work made of Bull-rushes which he received and requited with great humanity The news of their Arrivall being carried further one of their Kings thought fit to bestow a visit on them A person of a goodly stature attired in Cony-skins with many tall men attending on him one going before him with a Mace at which hanged three Crowns with as many Chains the Chains of bone but the Crowns of Knit-work made of Feathers very ingeniously composed After him followed many of the common sort every one having his face painted with white black and some other colours and every one with some present or other in their hands even the very Boys Being brought into the Generals presence the Mace-bearer made a long Speech which might be well meant though not understood and that being ended the King caused the Crown to be put upon the Generals head and the three Chains about his neck the Common People offering Sacrifices about the Fields in great Solemnity Not to be interdicted those Superstitions though the English whom they took for Gods seemed offended at them Finally after much kindness expressed on both sides the General promising in the name of the Queen of England to take them into his protection he caused a Pillar to be erected in the place on which he fastned the Arms of England the Queens name and his own and so returned unto his Ships But the Country lying so far off that no benefit could redound by it to the English Nation but the honour of the first Discovery the name of Nova Albion by little and little was forgotten and at last quite left out of the Maps or Charts only a Point or Promontory by the name of Po de Francisco Draco being left unto us to preserve his memory And though we have caused the name of Nova Albion to be restored unto the Maps as it was before yet we must let the Reader know that the name of New Albion hath been given lately with as much propriety but more hopes of profit and advantage to that part of Virginia which lieth betwixt Mary Land and New England as before was noted Opposite to Cape Blance in the extreme North parts of America the supposed Kingdome of ANIAN from whence the Streits of Anian which are thought by some to part America from Asia do derive their name is conceived to lie Supposed and supposed only for not certainly known the very being of such a Kingdom and such Streits being much suspected OF NOVA GALLICIA NOVA GALLICIA is bounded on the East and South with Nova Hispania or New Spain on the West with the River Buena Guia and the Gulf of Califormia the Countries beyond it on the North not discovered hitherto So called because of some resemblance which it was thought to have to Gallicia a Province of Spain in Europe the word Nova being added to it for distinctions sake It is situate between the 18. and 28. degree of Northern Latitude which measured from the Port of the Nativity by the Spaniards called Natividad and contractedly Navidad where it confineth on New Spain to the most Northern border of Cinaloa makes 300 Leagues the breadth hereof for so much as is possessed by the Spaniards but an hundred only But taking in New Biscay and Nova Mexicana into the Accompt the breadth will be greater then the length The Aire hereof generally very temperate but more inclined to heat then cold many times subject unto Thunders and great storms of rain but for the most part of so sound a constitution that the Inhabitants attain to a good old Age contagious diseases seldom known amongst them The ground by consequence somewhat of the driest if not moystned with the morning dewes which fall very frequently and whether by the temperature of the Aire or Soil apt to produce a kinde of Gnat which the Latines call Cimices affirmed to be as big as a bean which by their stings do very often plague the People and raise blisters on their bodies as big as Walnuts The Country more Mountainous then plain and in most parts sandy Quarries of stone in many places but little Marble or any other stone of value Good store of Mines of Brass and Silver few of Gold or Iron and amongst all their Mettals a great Mixture of Lead The soil so rich that it yields 60 measures of Wheat for one and for one of Maize above two hundred the Rivers plentifull of Fish and the Woods of Beasts great store of Bees without stings which make their Honey in the Forrests without other Hives And as for Apples Pears Citrons Figs Malcotons and other Europaean Fruits they thrive better here then they do in Spain except the Cherry and the Olive of which the last is most an end undermined by Emmets and the first thrusts out such an harvest of Leaves occasioned by the natural rankness of the ground that they seldom come to their perfection The people wavering and inconstant apt upon any discontent to forsake their houses betake themselves unto the woods and many times to return to their antient Barbarism Crafty and docile even in matters which concern Religion but slothful and impatient of any labour to which not to be hired but for very great wages Much given to singing dancing and sometimes to drinking and were it not that they loved their Liquour few of them would betake themselves to the cares of Husbandry Of stature reasonably tall their garments for the most part a shirt of Cotton with a Mantle over it fastned with two Buckles about their shoulders They dwell in Villages and Towns according to the greatness of their several Tribes those Tribes commanded by their Chiefs who succeed hereditarily but subject to the Judges and other Officers of the King of Spain As for the Spaniards who here dwell they betake themselves generally to merchandise and the search of metals some few to husbandry and grasing but make not the best use which they might of the Country For though here be great plenty both of Sugar-Canes and of Caccineel yet they neglect to refine the one and attend the ordering of
though some places have been marked out for new Plantations here being little Gold and Silver and consequently not much temptation to draw on the Spaniards to the work OF BRASIL BRASIL is bounded on the East with Mare del Noort or the main Atlantick on the West with some undiscovered Countries lying betwixt it and the Andes on the North with Guiana from which parted by the great River Maragnon and on the South with Paraguay or the Province of Rio de la Plata The reason of the name I find not except it came from the abundance of that wood called Brasil wood which was found amongst them as the famous Isle of Cyprus from its plenty of Cypresses It reacheth from the 29. to the 39. Degree of Southern Latitude or measuring it by miles it is said to be 1500 miles from North to South and 500 miles in breadth from the Sea to the Andes which must be understood with reference to the whole extent of it for otherwise all that which is possessed by the Portugals under the name of Brasil is so short of taking up all the breadth hereof that they possess nothing but the Sea coasts and some few Leagues comparatively within the land the greatest part of it being so far from being conquered that it hath not hitherto been discovered The Country full of Mountains Rivers and Forrests diversified into Hils and Plains always pleasant and green The Air for the most part sound and wholsom by rea on of the fresh winds which do reign amongst them there being all along the Coasts certain quick winds rising from the South about two houres before Noon which do much benefit the Inhabitants yet in regard it is somewhat movst it is hold to be more agreeable to old men then to young The soil in most parts very fruitful were it not cloâ—ed with too much rain but howsoever liberally provided of Sugar câ—nes no one Country more 〈◊〉 of which they have their Ingenios as they call them or Sugar houses in most parts of the Country in which they entertain many thousand slaves brought hither yearly from Guinea and Congo and other maritime parts of Africk A trade in which the Portugals are much delighted and I cannot blame them there being few years in each of which they bring not out of Brasil to Portugal 150000 〈◊〉 of Sugar every Arrobe containing 25 Bushels of our English measure Here is also infinite quantities of that red wood used in dying Cloth which we commonly call Brasil wood but whether the wood took that name from the Country or the Country rather from the wood I determine not the trees whereof are of that incredible greatness that whole families live on an Arm of one of them every tree being as populous as the most of our villages In other Commodities common to them with the other Americans we need not give particular â—â—stance Amongst the Rarities hereof are reckoned 1 the Plant called Copiba the bark of which being cut doth send out a Balm the soveraign verue whereof is to well known to the very Beasts that being but by venemous serpents they reâ—ort unto it for their cure 2 The Herb called Sentida or Viva which toughly touched well close the leaves and not open them again till the man that had offended 〈◊〉 be gone out of sight 3. A kind of Wheat in the Valley neer unto S. Sebastian which is continually 〈◊〉 and alwayes ripe or never wholly â—pe because alwayes growing for when one Ear doth gâ—an another doth bloom when one is ripe and yellow another is green 4 The Oxesish with eyeâ— and eye-lids two arms a cubit long and at each an hand with five fingers and nails as in a man under the arms two tears inwards like a Cow in every female 5 A Creature found of late about the Bay of All Saints which had the face of an Ape the feet of a Lion and all the rest of a man of such a terrible aspect that the Souldier who shot him fell down dead but this I rather look on as an aberration of Nature then a rarity in her 6 Beasts of such strange shapes and such several kinds that it may be said of Brasil as once of Africk Semper aliquid apportat novi every day some new object of Admiration The people here are endowed with a pretty understanding as may seem by him who tartly blamed the covetousness of the Spanish for coming from the other end of the world to dig for Goâ—d and holding up a wedge of Gold cryed out Behold the God of the Christians But in most places they are barbarous the men and women go stark naked and on high festival days hang Jewels in their lips these 〈◊〉 days are when a company of good neighbours come together to be merry over the rosted body of a 〈◊〉 whom they cut in collops called Boucon and eat with great greediness and as much delectation They have two 〈◊〉 qualities as being mindfull of injuries and forgetfull of benefits The Men cruel without measure and the Women infinitely lascivious They cannot pronounce the Letters L. F. R. The reason of which one being demanded made answer because they had amongst them neither Law Faith noâ— Rulers They are able Swimmers as well Women as Men and will stay under water an hour together Women in Travel are here delivered without any great pain and presently go about their business be longing to good housewives The good-man according to the fashion of one kinder sorts of Husbands in England who are said to breed their wives children being sick in their stead and keeping their â—ed so far that he hath â—rothes made him is visited by his 〈◊〉 or Neighbours and hath Junâ—ets sent to comfort him And amongst these there are some Rarities if not Monstrosities in Nature it being said of those which live towards the Andes that they are hairy all over like Beasts such as Orson is fained to have been in the old Romance and probably so ingendred also that the Guaymares disbowell women with childe and roast the children and finally that the savage Nation of Camucuiara have their Paps almost down unto their knees which they tie about their waste when they run or go faster then ordinary Rivers of note I finde not any till I come to Maragnon though that a Boundary rather betwixt this and Guiana then proper unto this alone If any chance to come in our way as we cross the Country we shall not pass them over without some remembrance And so proceed we to the division of the Country not into Provinces or Nations as in other Places but into Praefectures or Captainships as the Portugals call them Of which there are 13 in all which we shall severally touch on as we trace the coast from the Province of Rio de la Plata unto that of Guiana that is to say 1. The Captainship of S. VINCENT bordering on Rio de la Plata inhabited by the most civil People of all
Brasil Chief Towns whereof 1 Santos at the bottom of an Arm of the Sea capable of good Ships of burden but distant from the Main three Leagues A Town of no more then 120 houses yet the best of this Praefecture beautified with a Parish Church and two Convents of Friers Taken and held two moneths by Sir Tho Cavendish An. 1591. since that environed with a Wall and fortified with two Castles 2 S. Vincents better built but not so well fitted with an Haven of about 70 houses and 100 Inhabitants 3 Itange and 4 Cananea two open Burroughs but capable of lesser Vessels 5 S. Paul upon a little Mountain at the foot whereof run two pleasant Rivers which fall not far off into the River of Iniambis A Town of about 100 houses one Church two Convents and a Colledge of Jesuits neighboured by Mines of Gold found in the Mountains called Pernabiacaba 6 S. Philips a small Town on the banks of Iniambis which there begins to inlarge it self and passing thence falleth at the last in the River Parana one of the greatest Tributaries to Rio de la Plata 2. Of RIO DE JANEIRO or the River of January so called because entred into that moneth by John Diaz de Solis Ana 1515. neglected by the Portugals it was seized on by the French under the conduct of Villegagnone employed herein by Admiral Chastillon a great friend of the Hugonets to whom it was intended for a place of Refuge as new-New-England afterwards for the like but within three years after their first coming hither An. 1558 regained by the Portugals and the French put unto the sword Places of most consideration in it 1 Collignia the Fort and Colony of the French so named in honour of Gaspar Colligni commonly called Chastillon by whose incouragement it was founded Situate on the Bay of the River Janeiro which the French called Ganabara 2 S. Sebastians built at the mouth of the same bay by the Portugals after they had expelled the French and fortified with four strong Bulwarks 3 Angra des Reyes distant twelve Leagues Westward from the Mouth of the Bay not long since made a Portugal Colony Besides these there are two great Burroughs of the natural Brasilians in which are said to be above 2000 Inhabitants 3. Of the HOLY GHOST del Spiritu Santo one of the most fertile Provinces of all Brasil well stored with Cotton-wool and watered with the River Parayba large and full of Fish The only Town of note in it is Spiritu Santo inhabited by about 200 Portugals The chief buildings of it a Church dedicated to S. Francis a Monstery of Benedictines and a Colledge of Jesuits the chief conveniency a safe and commodious Haven capable of the greatest Vessels 4. Of PORTO SEGVRO the secure Haven so called by Capralis who first discovered it when being tossed at sea by a terrible tempest he had here refreshed himself Chief Towns hereof 1. Porto Seguro built on the top of a white Cliff which commands the Haven of more Antiquity then Fame of more same then bigness as not containing fully 200 Families 2 Santa Crux three Leagues from the other a poor Town with as poor an Harbour the Patrimony and Inheritance of the Dukes of Avera in the Realm of Portugal 3 Santo Amaro or S. Omers once of great note for making Sugars for which use here were five Ingenios oâ— Sugar Engines deserted by the Portugals for fear of the Savages against whom they had not power enough to make good the place and the Sugars destroyed of purpose that they might not come into the hands of the barbarous People 5 Of DES ILHEOS or of the Isles so named from certain Iâ—ands lying against the Bay on which the principal Town is seated called also Iâ—heos or the Iland with like Analogie as a Town of good note in Flanders hath the name of Insula or Lisle The town consisting of about 150 or 200 Families situate on a little River but neighboured by a great Lake of 12 Leagues in compass out of which that River doth arise full of a great but wholsom Fish which they call Monatos some of which are affirmed to weigh eight and twenty pounds This Colony much endangered by the Guaymuri a Race of Savages more Savage then any of their Fellows who being driven out of their own Country fell into this Praefecture which they had utterly destroyed if some of S. Georges Reliques as the Jesuits tell us but I binde no man to believe it sent by their General from Rome An. 1581. had not stayed their fury and given the Portugals the better 6. Of TODOS LOS SANTOS or All Saints so called from a large Bay of that name upon which it lieth in breadth two Leagues and an half 18 Fathoms deep and full of many little Ilands but flourishing and pleasant and well stored with Cotton Wooll A Bay in which are many safe Stations and Roads for shipping and therefore of great use and consequence in those furious seas Memorable for the hardy Enterprise of Peter Heynes a Dutch man Admiral of the Navy of the United Provinces who in the year 1627 seized on a Fleet of Spaniards consisting of 26 Sail of ships four of them being Men of War all lying under the protection of the Forts and Castles built for the safety of that Bay For thrusting in amongst them with his own ship only the rest not being able to follow he so laid about him that having sunk the Vice Admiral he took all the rest conditioning only for their lives notwithstanding all the shot which was made against him from the Ships and Castles and 42 Pieces of Ordnance planted on the shore Chief Towns hereof 1 S. Salvador built on a little hill on the North side of the Bay by Thomas de Sousa adorned with many Churches and Religious houses and fortified besides the wall with three strong Castles the one called S. Antony the other S. Philip and the third Tapesipe Yet not so strong by reason of some hills adjoyning which command the Town but that it was taken by the Hollanders An. 1624. recovered by the Spaniards the next yeer after and since lost again 2 Paripe more within the Land four Leagues from S. Saviours 3 Seregippe del Rey a small Town and seated on as small a River but amongst many rich Pastures and some veins of silver 7. Of FERNAMBVCK one of the richest Praefectures for Tobacco Sugar and the great quantity of Brasil-Wood which is brought hence yeerly for the Diers in all this Country but destitute of Corn and most other necessaries with which supplied from the Canaries and sometimes from Portugal Chief Towns hereof 1 Olinda the largest and best peopled of all Brasil containing above 2000 persons not reckoning in the Church-men nor taking she great number of slaves which they keep for their Sugar-Works into the Accempt for whose use they have here eight Parochial Churches five Religious houses and some Hospitals Situate neer the Sea
fourteen Leagues from Sevil. 4 De la Vega now a ruine only once a Spanish Colonie and of great fame for giving the title of Dukes to Christopher Columbus and his brother Bartholmew Since whose time nothing hapned prejudicial to the State of this Iland by the hands of any but the Spaniards till conquered but not held by Sir Anthonie Sherley An. 1596. Thus having took a short Survey of the several parts of this great Body we now briefly take a view of the Government and Forces of it The Government committed chiefly to two great Vice-Royes the one of Nova Hispania who resides at Mexico the other of Peru who abideth at Lima the principal Cities of those Kingdoms The first hath jurisdiction over all the Provinces of Nova Gallicia Nova Hispania Guatimala Castella Aurea and the Provinces of the Mexican Ilands the other over those of Peru Chile Rio de la Plata and the new Realm of Granada Such scattered pieces as they hold in Guyana Paria and the Caribes with their Forts in Florida being reduced to some of these Of these the Vice Roy of Peru is of greatest power because he hath the nomination of all the Commanders and Officers within his Government which in the other are reserved to the King himself But that of New Spain counted for the better preferment because of its nearness unto Spain in respect of the other the beauties of the City of Mexico and the Civilities of the People For the administration of Justice and ordering the Affairs of the several Provinces there are ten chief Courts from which there lyeth no Appeal that is to say 1 Guadalaiara for Gallicia Nova 2 Mexico for New Spain 3 S. Domingo for the Province of the Ilands 4 Guatimala for the division so named 5 And Panama for Castella Aurea Then for the other Government Quitos Lima and Charcas in the Realm of Peru. 9 Imperiale for Chile 10 S. Foy for the New Realm of Granada From these though no Appeal doth lie in matter of justice yet both from them and the two Vice-Royes an Appeal may lie in affairs of State or point of Grievance And to this end there is a standing Counsel in the Court of Spain which is called the Counsel of the Indies consisting of a President eight Counsellors two Proctors Fiscal which we call the Sollicitors General and two Secretaries besides other Officers to whom it appertaineth to take care of all matters which concern the Government of these Countries to appoint the Vice-Royes to dispose of all the great offices except those of the Government of Peru and spiritual Dignities to appoint Visiters to go into those Provinces for the examining the actions of all Officers hearing the grievances of the People and to displace or punish as they find occasion but with the Kings privity and consent As for the Estates of private men they which hold Lands or Royalties from the Crown of Spain hold them but for life except it be the Marquess of Valsa in New Spain of the race of Cortez after their deaths returning to the King again who gives them commonly to the eldest son or the next of blood but so that they receive it as a mark of his favour and not from any right of theirs And though they have many times attempted to make these Commanderies and Estates hereditarie and offered great summes of money for it both to Charles the fifth and Philip the second yet they could never get it done the Kings most prudently considering that these great Lords having the command of the Estates and Persons of their several Vassals would either grinde them into powder without any remedy or upon any Inquisition into their proceedings take an occasion to revolt Both dangers of no small importance both by this uncertainty of their present Tenure exceeding happily avoided The Revenue which the King receiveth hence is said to be three Millions of Ducats yeerly most of it rising out of the Fifths of the Mines of Gold and silver the rest by Customes upon Manufactures and all sorts of Merchandise and the Acknowledgments reserved upon Lands and Royalty But out of this there goeth great Exits that is to say to the two Vice-Roys 12000 Ducats to the President and Officers of the Counsel of the Indies in Spain 20000 Ducats to the Judges and Officers of the several Courts of Judicature very liberall Pensions to every Arch-bishop and Bishop of which there are 29. in all 2000 Ducats at the least and to some much more to mend their Benefices Then reckoning in the infinite Charges in maintaining Garrisons and entertaining standing Bands both of Horse and Foot in several parts of this Estate and the continual keeping of a strong Armada to conduct his Plate-Fleets to Spain there must be made a great abatement and the sum will bear it For howsoever at the first his Revenues came from hence without any great charge more then the keeping of a few Souldiers to awe the Savages yet after he fell fowl with England and startled the Hollanders to Rebellion he was compelled to fortifie all his Havens and secure his Ports and to maintain a strong Armada at the Sea to Convoy his Treasures Before which time the English as is instanced in several places did so share in his Harvest that they left him scarce enough to pay his Workmen which if they should attempt again upon any breach they would finde it very difficult if not impossible to effect any thing on the Coasts as in former times or indeed any other way but by making themselves too strong for him at Sea and thereby either intercept his Fleets or hinder them from coming to him to supply his needs And so much of the AMERICAN Ilands A TABLE OF The Longitude and Latitude of the chief Towns and Cities mentioned in this Second Part. A Longit. Latit Acapulco 276. 0. 18. 0. Almeria 272. 15. 20. 0. Ancon 321. 0. 6. 20. Anegadas 296. 0. 50. 0. A. S Anna Equitum 318. 10. 27. 30. A. Antigna 330. 20. 16. 10. Antiochia 300. 50. 6. 40. Arica 300. 30. 20. 0. A. Ascension 353. 20. 18. 50. A. Aravalo 298. 10. 1. 30. Acuzamil 286. 30. 19. 0. S. Augustin 293. 0. 29. 50. B Bahama 296. 30. 27. 0. Barbades 322. 0. 13. 0. Bovincas 296. 50. 15. 50. C Campa 351. 40. 62. 50. Cartagena 300. 0. 20. 10. Carthago 299. 30. 3. 10. Caxamalca 298. 30. 11. 30. A. Chessapiake 308. 0. 38. 0. Chiafmetlan 260. 0. 25. 40. Chile 299. 0. 36. 30. A. Colima 267. 20. 19. 50. Collao 300. 0. 16. 0. A. Coquimbo 301. 20. 20. 40. A. Corduba 316. 20. 33. 0. A. Coano 259. 40. 31. Couliacan 266. 30. 27. 0. Cusco 297. 20. 13. 30. A. D Darien 295. 40. 5. 30. Deseada 320. 0. 15. 20. Dominica 359. 40. 14. 0. EF Estade 305. 10. 47. 40. Fernambuc 351. 40. 9. 20. G Gorgona 295. 10. 3. 20. Granada 318. 20. 11. 0. Guajaquil 294. 30. 2. 30. A. Guadalquahol
to finde out a passage to Cathay and China and not to go so far about as either by the Cape of Good Hope or the Streits of Magellan Attempted first by Sebastian Cabot An. 1497. at the charge of Henry the 7th of England But having discovered as far as to the 67 Degree of Northern Latitude by the mutinie of his Maâ—iners he was forced to return where finding great preparations for a War with Scotland that business for the present was laid aside Resumed by Gaspar Corteriaglis a Portugal An. 1500 and after by Stephen Gomez a Spaniard in the year 1525. buâ— neither of them went to far to the North as Cabot Pursued with greater industry but as bad Success by Sir Martin Frobisher who made three Voyages for these parts the first of them in the year 1576. and brought home some of the Natives a Sea Unicorn horn still kept in the great Wardrobe of Windsor Castle and a great deal of the Ore of that Country found upon tryal when in England not to quit the cost A great Promontory which he passed by he called Queen Elizabeths Foreland in whose name he took possession of it and the Sea running not far off he called Frobishers Streits The Seas full set with Icy Ilands some of them half a mile about and 80 Pathoms above water the People like the Samoeds the worst kinde of Tartars in their lives and habit John Davies followed the Design An. 1585. at the incouragement of Sir Francis Walsingham then Principal Secretary of Estate and having in three Voyages discovered to the Latitude of 73 by reason of the many difficulties which he found in the Enterprise and the death of Mr. Secretary he was fain to give over leaving unto a narrow Sea on the North of Estotiland the name of Fretum Davis in the Latitude of 65 and 20 Minutes by which name still called After him followed Weymouth Hall Hudson Balton Baffin Smith all English The result of whose endeavours was the finding of some cold 〈◊〉 and points of Land which they named King James his Cape Queen Anns Cape Prince Henries Foreland Saddle Iland Barren Iland Red goose Iland Digges his Iland all of them betwixt 80 and 81. and the imposing on some passages and parts of the Sea the names of Hackluyts Hendland Smiths Bay Hudsons Streits Maudlins Sound Fair Haven and the like marks and â—monuments of their undertakings Nothing aâ—chieved of publick moment but the Discovery of an Iâ—and called Cherry Iland in the Latitude of 74 and the Shores of a large piece of the Continent which they caused to be called King James his New Land but most commonly Greenland where they found many white Bears with white grey and Dun Foxes Partriges Geese and some other Provisions Sea-Unicorns Horns great store of Morses or Sea horses the Oyl and Teeth whereof yield no small Commoditie But most considerable for the Trade of Whale-fishing which our men use yeerly upon those Coasts of whose Oil Bones and Brain this last supposed to be the true Sperma Coeti now used as Medicinal they raise very great profit 3. THE NORTH EAST PARTS of Terra Incognita Borealis are those which lie on the North of Russia and Tartaria by which the like passage towards Cathay and China hath been oft attempted and hitherto with like success Endeavoured first by Sebastian Cabor the son of John Cabot so often mentioned before by whom trained up in the Discovery of the North east parts of America His employment failing here in England he betook himself unto the service of the King of Spain and coming out of Spain An. 1549. was by King Edward the sixt made Grand Pilot of England with an Annual Pension of 1661. 13 s. 4d In the year 1553. he was the chief Dealer and Procurer of the Discovery of Russia and the North-east Voyages undertaken and performed by Sir Hugh Willoughby Chancellour Burrough Jenkinson and after prosecuted by Pet and Jackman Some of which perished in the Action and were frozen to death their ship being found the next year hemmed about with ice and a particular Accompt of all things which had hapned to them Others with better fortunes found the way to Russia since that time made a common Voyage without dread or danger and passing down the Volga to the Caspian Sea and by that to Persia were kindly entertained in the Court of the Sophie The Hollanders in the year 1594 and in some years after tried their Fortune also under the conduct and direction of one William Barendson their chief Pilot but went no further then the English had gone before them yet gave new names unto all places as they passed as if they had been the first Discoverers with pride and arrogance enough Nothing since done of any note or consideration for the opening of this North-east passage or giving us any better Accompt of the North of Tartarie or any Countries beyond that but what we had many Ages since out of Paulus Venetus so that we are but where we were in a Terra Incognita And though I would not willingly discourage any noble Actions or brave and gallant undertakings Yet when I look upon the natures of those Shores and Seas those tedious VVinters of ten moneths with no Summer following the winds continually in the North and the Main Ocean paved with Ice so long together I cannot choose but rank the hopes of these Northern Passages amongst those Adventures which are only commendable for the difficulties presented in them TERRA AVSTRALIS INCOGNITA WIth better hopes we may go forwards on the next Discovery and try what may be done on TERRA AVSTRALIS or the Southern Continent though hitherto INCOGNITA also almost as much unknown as the Arctick Ilands which none but my good Frier of Oxon had the hap to meet with A Continent conceived by our learned Brerewood to be as large as Europe Asia and Africk and that upon such strength of Reasons as cannot be easily over-born by any opposite His Arguments in brief are these 1. That as touching Latitude some parts thereof come very neer to the Aequator if they come not also on this side of it and as for Longuitude it keepeth along though at several distances the whole continual course of the other Continents 2. It is clearly known that in the other two Continents the Land which lieth on the North side of that Line is four times at the least as large as that which lies South thereof and therefore since the earth is equally poized on both sides of her Center it must needs be that the Earth in answerable measure and proportion must advance it self in some places above the Sea on the South side of the Line as it doth in others on the North. By consequence what is wanting in the South parts of the other two Continents to countervail the North parts of them must of necessity be supplied in the Southern Continent The Country being so large so free from the
Their actions and atchievements 199. By whom converted to the faith and on what occasion 147. thâ— Antipathy between them and the Spâ—niâ—rds 152. the vastness of their Empire and the reasons of the decay thereof 200. The name of Franks given by the Turks to all Western Christians l. 3. 55. Formalities of the Homage done by Edward the 3d. to the French King l. 1. 183. at the degradation of Priests l. 2. 66. at the investiture of the Dukes of Carinthia 77. of Maurice Duke of Saxony 107. of Albert Duke of Prussia 175. of the Duke of Moscovie 163. at the mariages of the Nestorians l. 3. 131. at the Coronation of the Great Cham 204. at the presenting of Ambassadors to the Grand Signeur 155. at the funerals in China 208. Free Cities what they are how many and in what estates l. 2. 41. Fig-tree why cursed by our Savior as is said in the Gospels l. 3. 73. Frankincense where it growth and how l. 3. 117 118. offered to the Gods 119. Friers and their several Orders l. 1. 92. in what esteem among the people 93. Fire worshipped by the Persians l. 3. 161. carried in State before the Romans ib. Forreign Guard dangerous to a Princes person l 4. 21 as forreign Aides unto a kingdome 22. On what occasions usually sought and when most necessary lb. Fides Attica a Proverb the original of it l. 2. 229. Franseâ—scans or Gray Friers why so called and by whom founded l. 1. 92. by the French called Cerdeliers ib. G Gentlemen of Venice what they are and in what esteem l. 1. 104. Gallican Church the power and privileges of it l. 1. 481. Gabats a leprours kind of People in what parts they dwell lib. 1. 181. Guelâ—es and Gibellines whence so called and when l. 1. 109. l. 2. 88. the fancy of the Elfes and Goblins derived from thence ib. Germans whence so named l. 2. 36. how terrible at first to the Romans 43 their original extraction 42. possessed of the Western Empire 43. the power of the Emperours impaired and by what means 47 48. now meerly titular 118. Guicciardine gelded by the Inquisition l. 1. 89. and the substance of him in that place ib. Gunnes where invented and by whom l. 2. 39. not used in India at the expedition of Bacchus l. 3. 207. Gothes their original and first seat l. 2. 141. their Kings before they left the East 142. Their successes and affairs in Italy l. 1. 49. in France 185. in Spain 213 214. S. George the Cappadocian a famous Martyr l. 3. 12. his Cenotaphium at Lidd â— in the holy Land 87. highly esteemed among the Turks 62. his Bank in Genoa l. 1. 119. made Patron of the most Noble Order of the Garter 287. Giges whence said to have a Ring by which made invisible l. 3. 24. Gaulonites what they were l. 3. 72. for what cause named Galileans ib. Geter the sonne of Aram planted in Albania l. 1. 10. l. 3. 149. Gomer the sonne of Japhet first setled in Albania also l. 1. 16. l. 2. 17. Of his posterity see Cimmerians Galileans of what stock they were l. 3. 81. scorned by the Jews 85. Their zeal unto Religion 72. 85. oru Savior called a Galilean and why 82. Gipseys from whence they have both their name and feats l. 4. 6. Grecians in what they differ from the Church of Rome l. 2. 217. by which maliciously and unjustly persecuted ib. Their language not of such extent as in former times ibid. H H. a Letter ominous to the State of England l. 2. 274. Hebrew not the primitive language l. 1. 18. nor at all peculiar to the Jews ib. Historie defined l. 1. 21. the necessary use of it and to whom 19 20. how it differeth from Annalls Commentaries c. 21. Heteroson what they are in Geography and from whence so called l. 1. 25. Hydrography what it is and by whom best written l. 1. 27. Harlets whence used for the name of a common Prostitute li. 1. 163. Holy oil of Rhemes in what state attended l. 1. 158. not so antient as the French pretend ib. Hugonots whence so called lib. 1. 168. Their great power once and present condition 148. Hoâ—k-tide sports the original of them and from whence so named l. 1. 283. Havilah the sonne of Chus first planted about Babylonia l. 1. 13. called thence the Land of Havilah in the second of Gen. lib. 3. 163. Havilah the sonne of Joâ—ktan first seated in India l. 1. 12. the Kingdomes of Ava and Chavilah so called from him ib. l. 3. 239. Hollanders their great strength at Sea l. 2. 21. the great benefit they make by fishing on the Coast of England l. 1. 262 l. 2. 5. Their base cheat put upon the English at the Isle of Polerone l. 3. 249. and bloody butcherâ—e at Amboâ—na 251. Hanse-Towns why so called how many and of what power at Sea l. 241. Hercynian Forrest the beginning and extent thereof l. 242. Harpies the Fable and the Moral l. 2. â—65 Homers birth how contended for l. 3. 22. where born and why called Moeonides 23 24. Hellenists what they were and why so called l. 2. 215. l. 3. 70. in what differing from the other Jews ib. Herodians what they were and from whence denominated lib. 3. 72. Hamath or the Land of Hamath l. 3. 57. the Kings and Story of it ibid. Hegira the Mahometan Epoche l. 1. 22. from whence so called lib. 3. 158. the unsteadfastness of Scaliger about it ibid. Hieroglyphicks what they were and by whom first used l. 4. 4. some particulars of them Hul or Châ—â— the sonne of Aram in what parts first settled l. 1. 10. l. 3. 144. S. Hierome a Father of the Church where born l. 2. 183. the Order of Monkes by him instituted lib. 1. 92. Huanacu a strange beast and the nature of it l. 4. 148. I INfluence of the heavenly bodies on particular Countries l. 1. 19. Japhet how made partaker of the blessing of God Gero 9. 27. both in the Literal sence and the Mysticall l. 1. 33. Italians derived from Cetim the sonne of Japhet l. 1. 37. so called from the Aetolians 37 38. by whom converted to the faith 36. their scandalous lives how punished and by what instruments 50. Italie the name at first of the East parts of the Countrey only l. 1. 59. communicated after to the whole ib. 34. the Kings thereof after the ruin of the Empire 52. abandoned by the Emperors and for what reasons ib. 51. Ilands how caused l. 1. 23 whether better seated than the Continent ib. Isthmian Games l. 2. 227. Joctan and his posterity settled Originally in the East l. 1. 11 12 l. 3. 138. the improbalities of their fixing in Arabia Felix 11. greater of their transplanting into America l. 4. 135. Jarach the sonne of Joctan more probably to be found in Arachosia than Insula Hieracum lib. 1. 12. Javan the sonne of Japhet the father
give him so long a life as to see it in his own dayes remedied wherein he got a greater victory over that stubborn people than ever did any forein Prince or any of his Predecessors could doe before him an act indeed truly royall and worthy himself Another custom they had of that nature that the like was hardly ever heard of amongst the Heathen and much less in Christendom which took beginning as the Scoâ—ish Historians affirm in the reign of Ewen the 3d who is the fifteenth King in the Catalogue after the first Fergus This Ewen being a Prince much addicted or wholly rather given over unto lasciviousness made a Law that himself and his successors should have the maidâ—nhead or first nights loâ—ging with every woman whose husband held land immediately from the Crown and the Lords and Gentlemen of all those whose husbands were their tenants or homagers This was it seems the Knights service which men held their states by and continued till the dayes of Mâ—lcâ—lm Comnor who at the request of his wife Margaret she was the sister of Edgar Aâ—heling abolished this Law and ordained that the tenants by way of commutation should pay unto their Lords a mark in money which tribute the Historians say is still in force It was called Marchetâ— mulieris but whether from Mark a horse in the old Galliqne implying the obscene signification of â—quitare as Mr. Selden thinks or from Marca the summe of money by which it was afterward redeemed I cannot determine Certain I am that this last custom was of such a barbarous and brutish nature that the custom of the Indians in giving to the Bramines the first nights lodging with their Brides and that of many Savage unconverted Nations in prostituting their Wives and Daughters to the Lusts and pleasure of their Guests have not more unchristianity in them than this of those Scotish Christians if I may so call them These Customs shew the antient Scots to be rude and barbarous partaking little of the civilitie of the Neighbouring Nations nor are they so broken of the former but that they are observed by a modern Writer to be still greedy of revenge where they find means to take it as also to be a subtile and politick people inclined to Factions and Seditions amongst themselves which he that reads their Stories cannot choose but see A people as King Iames observeth in his Bafilâ—con Doron ever weary of the present state and desirous of novelties accustomed to judge and speak rashly of their Kings and Princes towards whom they have alwayes caried themselves with such untractableness that more Kings have been betrayed murdered and deposed by the Scots than by all the Nations in the World But take them in themselves without these relations and they are said to be an industrious people capable of all Sciences which they give their minds to and generally well versed in Grammâ—ticall Learning of which most of their Gentry have a smattering And of most note in point of Learning have been 1 Marianus surnamed Scotus and 2 Hector Boctius the Historians 3 Iohn Major a well known School-man for the times before the Reformation And for the times that followed 4 George Buchanan an ingenious Poet but an unsound States-man whose Historie and Dialogue de jure Regni have wrought more mischief in the World than all Marchiavels Works Not to have been remembred here but because he was Praedagogue to 5 Xing Iames of most famous memory whose printed Works declare his large abilities in all kinds of Learning 6 Napier the Laird of Marchiston 7 8 Barclay the Father and the Sonne 9 Iohn 〈◊〉 the best Antiquary of this Nation 10 Doctor Iohn Maxwel the late learned Bishop of Ross and my very good Friend besides some others of less note The Christian Religion was here planted by divers men according to the severall Nations who did here inhabit amongst the Low-Landers or Saxon-Scots by Aâ—â—an the first Bishop of Lindiâ—farn or Holy Iland amongst the Picts inhabiting the South-Eastern parts by Ninâ—as Bishop of Candida Casa or Whit-herne in Galloway amongst the Northern-Picts Anno 555. and finally amongst the Scots by Pallâ—dius a Deacon of Rome sent to them hither for that purpose by Pope Celestine Anno 435 or thereabouts And for the Reformation of Religion over grown with the rust and rubbish of the Romish Church degenerated from it self in the later dayes it was here made by a strong hand according to judgement of Knox and others not taâ—ing counsell with the Prelates nor staying the leisure of the Prince as they did in England but turning Prince and Prelates out of all autority made by that means more naturally subject unto alterations than it had been otherwise or only to be made good by the same violence which first introduced it T is true that for a while being in danger of the French and of necessity to support themselves by the power and favour of the English they bound themselves by a solemn Subscription to adhere only to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England and to observe that form of Worship which was there established Religionis cultuâ— Ritibus cum Anglis communibus subscripserunt as is affirmed by Buchanan their own State-Historian But no sooner was that danger over but they â—ound opportunity and leisure to effect their end and have endeavoured ever since by practices and correspondencies with that party here and finally by Force of Arms to thrust their Constitution and Form of Worship on the Church of England As for the Government of the Church it was originally by Bishops as in all parts else but so as they exercised their Functions and Iurisdictions in all places equally wheresoever they came The Kingdom not being divided into Dioceses till the time of Malcolm the 3d Anno 1070 or thereabouts Nor had they any Arch-Bishops till the yeer 1478. The Arch-Bishop of York being accounted and obeyed before that time as the Metropolitan of Scotland But being once setled in an orderly constant Hierarchie they held the same untill the Reformation began by Knoxe when he and his Associats approving the Genevian plat-form took the advantage of the Minoritie of K. James the sixth to introduce Presbyterian Discipline and suppress the Bishops forbidding them by their own sole autority to intermedle any more in matters which concerned the Church cantoning the Kingdom into Presbyteries of their own assigning and that the King might not be able to oppose their doings they kept him under by strong hand imprisoned him at Sterlin made him fly from Edenburgh removed from him all his faithfull servants and seized upon his principall Fortresses and in a word so bafled and affronted him upon all occasions that he was minded many times to have left the kingdom and retire to Venice Which doubtless he had done as I have heard affirmed by some of great place and power had not the hopes of coming at the last to the Crown of
England made him stay it out So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King was not made at Random but founded on the sad experience of his own condition And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order and setled it both by Synodicall Acts and by Acts of Parliament yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops and suppress the calling and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom as in former times The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey are 1 the Lake of Mirton part oâ— whose waters doe congeal in Winter and part of them not 2 That in the Lake of Lennox being 24 miles in compass the Fish are generally without Fins and yet there is great abundance of them 3 That when there is no wind stirring the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous that no Mariner dares venture on it 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone a foot high and 33 Cubits thick of this rare quality that a Musket shot off on the one side cannot be heard by a man standing on the other If it be otherwise as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these wonders let Hector Boetius bear the blame out of whom I had it Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders and Mount Grampius spoken of by Taciâ—us the safest shelter of the Picts or Northern Britans against the Romans and of the Scots against the English now called the hills of Albanie or the mountainous Regions of Braid-Albin Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus the fairest River of Scotland falling into the Sea about Dâ—ndec in the East side and 2 the Cluyd emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith on the West side of the Kingdom Other Rivers of most note are the 3 Banoc emptying it self into the Frith of Edenburgh on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn of which more anon 4 Spey 5 Dee the Ocasa of Ptolomie none of them of any long course by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses to which the Diocese of Edenburgh taken out of that of S. Andrews hath been lately added and in relation to the Civil into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms which being for the most part hereditary are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice So that the readiest way to redress the mischief as King Iames advised is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown according to the laudable custom in that case in England The greatest Friends of the Scots were the French to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen and so valiant that they have much hindered the English Victories in France And certainly the French feeling the smart of the English puissance alone have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England and hindred all means of making union betwixt them as appeared when they broke the match agreed on between our Edward the sixth and Mary the young Queen of Scots Their greatest enemy was the English who overcame them in many battels seized once upon the Kingdom and had longer kept it if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉 than their power for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉 1607. And though saith he the Scots 〈…〉 nour and good fortune never to be conquered yet were they never but on the defensible side and may in paâ—t thank their hills and inaccessible passages that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer thâ—m But Jam cunctigens una sumus siâ—â—â—mus in aevum One onely Nation now are we And let us so for ever be The chief Cities are Edenburgh of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien where is the Kings Palace and the Court of Justice It consisteth chiefly of one street extending in length one mile into which runne many pretty lanes so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles extending from East to West on a rising ground at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock which commandeth the Town supposed to be the Castrum Alâ—tum spoken of by Ptolomiâ— Under the command or rather the protection of which Castle and thorough the neighbourhood of Lâ—ith standing on the Fryth and serving as a Port unto it and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House it soon became rich populous well-traded and the chief of the Kingdom but withall factious and seditious contesting with their Kings or siding against them upon all occasions No way to humble them and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords but by incorporating Leith indulging it the privileges of a City and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them It belonged in former times to the English-Sâ—xons as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick from whom oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes it was taken by the Scots and Picts Anno 800. or thereabouts 2 Sterling situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth in the Sheriffdom so called a strong Town and beautified withall with a very fair Castle the birth-place of King Iames the sixt the first Monarch of Great Britain Neer to which Town on the banks of the River Bâ—nnock hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note lost in this Fight as the Scotish Writers do report 50000 of the common Soldiers our English Histories confess 10000 and too many of that the King himself Edward the 2d being compelled to slie for his life and safety Some of the Scotish Writers tell us that the purer sort of Silver wâ—ich we call Sterling money did take name from hence they might as well have told us that all our Silver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh or from the Port of Boulâ—gne in France the truth being that it took that name from the Easterlings or Merchants of East Germany drawn into England by King Iohn to refine our Coin 3 Glasco in Cluydsdâ—le honoured with an Archbishops See and a publick School to which some give the name of an University founded here by Archbishop Turnbal Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews the chief Town of Fife an Archiepiscopall See â—nd an Vniversity by the Latines called Fanum Reguli which and the English name it took from the bones